"This isn't fair!" I (LaToya) said. "None of this is true. Someone is just trying to frame Michael for money. Michael would never do anything like this."
"You stil think this molester is great?" Gordon said. "They're taking him down now. I knew they would. I just didn't know when."
"Who's taking him down?"
"Shut up and don't ask any questions."
He was really getting a kick out of all this. The phone started ringing like crazy. Finally, Gordon tore himself away from the TV long enough to pick up.
"You guys did it!" he said. "This is great, isn't it?"
He looked at me then and motioned me to go into another room until he told me to come out again. Fro that day on the phone from morning until night. I didn't have a clue what he was doing. But I knew that he was always plotting and scheming something bad. And those words always stuck with me: "You guys did it!"
What could he have possibly meant by that and is Michael being set up by someone? I thought.
Thanks for this update TS. I'm currently reading the book now. And another thing that I'm surprised you didn't mention was stated in the book that caught my attention (unless I totally overlooked it. If so, my apologies).
In this passage, starting on page 94, she writes about the time when she and Gordon was watching the news on the child molestation allegations:Quote"This isn't fair!" I (LaToya) said. "None of this is true. Someone is just trying to frame Michael for money. Michael would never do anything like this."
"You stil think this molester is great?" Gordon said. "They're taking him down now. I knew they would. I just didn't know when."
"Who's taking him down?"
"Shut up and don't ask any questions."
Further down in the passage, it reads:QuoteHe was really getting a kick out of all this. The phone started ringing like crazy. Finally, Gordon tore himself away from the TV long enough to pick up.
"You guys did it!" he said. "This is great, isn't it?"
He looked at me then and motioned me to go into another room until he told me to come out again. Fro that day on the phone from morning until night. I didn't have a clue what he was doing. But I knew that he was always plotting and scheming something bad. And those words always stuck with me: "You guys did it!"
What could he have possibly meant by that and is Michael being set up by someone? I thought.
We have long been told that MJ never got any sleep that night, and he was still trying to get to sleep the next morning, when Dr. Murray gave him the propofol to put him to sleep. But now we know why he couldn't get to sleep that night—because he forgot to shut the light off when he went to bed!!!Hey TS-
tell them that you realize what they are up against, and you are willing to do whatever it takes to help them—even at the risk of your own life (but don’t say it unless you really mean it). The more that they see this kind of support, the more they will be able to come out publicly with what they know. And this is exactly the kind of support that I have been giving for well over a year now, and also encouraging others to give.I will be tweeting them soon.
Yes, those are some very good quotes that I maybe should have included. But there is so much more in the book that is also important, and I didn't want my post to be extremely long; this is why I recommended that people read the whole book.
Love to you and all ...
TS
I have only one problem TS, I don't have a twitter so I cannot tweet the Jacksons. I don't want to get one either because all of the tweets are archived at the Library of Congress in some facet of the CIA and I don't think they need to have a record of my social networking. High paranoia you know. I keep TPTB on a need to know basis and they don't need to know. Is there any other venue in which to contact the Jacksons and show support?
I have only one problem TS, I don't have a twitter so I cannot tweet the Jacksons. I don't want to get one either because all of the tweets are archived at the Library of Congress in some facet of the CIA and I don't think they need to have a record of my social networking. High paranoia you know. I keep TPTB on a need to know basis and they don't need to know. Is there any other venue in which to contact the Jacksons and show support?
I have only one problem TS, I don't have a twitter so I cannot tweet the Jacksons. I don't want to get one either because all of the tweets are archived at the Library of Congress in some facet of the CIA and I don't think they need to have a record of my social networking. High paranoia you know. I keep TPTB on a need to know basis and they don't need to know. Is there any other venue in which to contact the Jacksons and show support?
Quote from: "bec"I have only one problem TS, I don't have a twitter so I cannot tweet the Jacksons. I don't want to get one either because all of the tweets are archived at the Library of Congress in some facet of the CIA and I don't think they need to have a record of my social networking. High paranoia you know. I keep TPTB on a need to know basis and they don't need to know. Is there any other venue in which to contact the Jacksons and show support?
I don't know if this helps but Latoya has a web-page and this is the link of it bec. http://www.latoyaonline.com/ (http://www.latoyaonline.com/)
When Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’
Mind blowing post TS. <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ --> <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ --> <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ --> <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ --> <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ --> <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ --> <!-- sbow/ -->bow/<!-- sbow/ -->
I didn't buy Latoya's book but now I know it is a must read book. Thank you so much for giving us these details. I hope ALL of the believers understand how in danger Michael's life was/is, and stop saying that he wasn't in danger but he had to use the threat issue as an excuse to come back. With all the clues he has been leaving behind, it was boiling my blood to see that some believers still think that he did the hoax to escape doing the concerts. I hope this post of yours show them the truth. As I always write; they have to think bigger because this is BIG.
Funny you came here today about Latoya's book because yesterday I found a video of Latoya where she is talking about her book, especially about Michael's "murder". At some part of the video she says: "I was working with everybody who was on case with Michael.". Some wrote that she could be talking about the time BEFORE Michael passed but in the video she never mentioned Michael or she cooperated with the police BEFORE Michael "died". She tells how much Michael was scared and when the reporter asks her "So, you have been working with the police for the last TWO years or the lawyers?", she says she was working with everbody on the case WITH Michael. And then she says, the police decided to focus on one of the issues, instead of focusing on A, B and C, they focused on A. They are definitely talking about the TWO years AFTER Michael "died". So how could Latoya work with everyone who was on the case WITH Michael IF Michael is dead? ( <!-- m -->http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpb ... 61#p342061 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=157&t=19764&p=342061#p342061)<!-- m --> ) The link of the video: <!-- m -->http://www.ontheredcarpet.com/video?id=8228397 (http://www.ontheredcarpet.com/video?id=8228397)<!-- m -->
I'm already 1500% sure that Michael is very alive and behind this sting hoax but I didn't know that the Jacksons were also getting threatened by evil powers. I think we all should stop discussing if Michael was murdered or not because it is day light clear that he wasn't and there is a huge conspiracy against Michael and all Jacksons. So if we are MJ family, we should do our best to help them spreading the truth. This is all about us and we are all in danger. They do not need to threaten us personally, the humankind is in danger with their evil existence. We should fight against these evil powers. I'll be showing my support to the Jacksons and try harder to open more people's eyes about the issue.
God bless you TS. Really, who would have helped us this much to show the truth? People still hesitate about your authenticity but would you try this hard to show and teach us something for 2 years if you weren't related to MJ? Thank you so much and God bless. <!-- sbearhug -->bearhug<!-- sbearhug -->
Also, if MJ is really dead, then “justice” would certainly include justice for murder; but if he faked his death, there is still justice to be served: for attempting to kill him (on 9-11-2001 and other times); and for the false pedophile charges, etc.
I'm reading the book right now too - just over half way through and I love love LOVE it! La Toya is definitely doing her part in making people question what really happened and to dig deeper. She obviously can't say straight out he's alive because that's not for her to say, only Michael can reveal himself.
When I read that he was to have a meeting at the top of the WTC on 9/11 I literally froze and my heart sped up. I knew Michael had been in New York because of his concert the night before but had no idea he was supposed to be at Ground Zero when the attacks happened. I've long believed there is definitely a conspiracy behind 9/11 and it now seems they were trying to take MJ down at the same time, if La Toya's statement is true. [highlight=#ffff00:dk80xzf2]The fact that Michael was too tired to go to the meeting furthers my belief that Michael is being protected by God.[/highlight:dk80xzf2]I love reading La Toya's words because there are so many "hidden" messages that strongly hint at the hoax, even though she takes the "murder" side of the conspiracy. The book displays some reasons why Michael had to fake his death. When he comes back, hopefully the people who've read the book will at least understand. And I agree, EVERYONE needs to read this book. I was at La Toya's book signing in L.A. with my friend and as we were waiting in line, I was talking to him (quietly) about the hoax. He thinks Michael is dead and did a lot of eye-rolling at me, LOL, but I will link him this re-direct and see what he thinks!
Thanks TS. [highlight=#ff8000:dk80xzf2]But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...[/[/highlight:dk80xzf2]quote]
Yeah for a new post! I couldn't agree more with you about God protecting MJ! And I also think the 6 66 needs to go!! How much clearer can it get people?? MJ is ALIVE!! :P
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying for nearly two years now—including and especially that there was an exact day planned for the death, and MJ himself knew the exact day in advance! No longer can anyone claim that the 777 and other numerology was a coincidence; and TS was the first to tell you about it on 9-7-09, with much greater detail in Update 4 in March of 2010 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010)}.
It's a little difficult to believe they killed 2000 people on 09-11 just to get MJ suspicious//You have got to be kidding me!!! Are you really believing that is what is being said or are you just wanting to be difficult? Of course they didn't take down the towers JUST for MJ, but for many people and reasons!
QuoteWhen Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’
I find that really disturbing.
Quote from: TS_commentsThis post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying for nearly two years now—including and especially that there was an exact day planned for the death, and MJ himself knew the exact day in advance! No longer can anyone claim that the 777 and other numerology was a coincidence; and TS was the first to tell you about it on 9-7-09, with much greater detail in Update 4 in March of 2010 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010)}.
[highlight=#ffff00:3ax0oqi0]Correct me if I'm wrong, but TS_comments is TS right?[/highlight:3ax0oqi0] [highlight=#ff4000:3ax0oqi0]Does anyone find it weird that he/she types in 3rd person?[[/highlight:3ax0oqi0]/b] Unless he/she's done that all along?
It just sounds really weird to me. It'd be like me saying that anewfan is confused when anewfan reads this part.
[highlight=#ffff00:3ax0oqi0]Maybe it's only strange to anewfan? IDK....maybe anewfan is just really crabby tonight?[/highlight:3ax0oqi0] <!-- srr/ -->rr/<!-- srr/ -->
I actually think it means something that TS_comments wrote about TS in the third person. TS and TS_comments never write anything accidentally.
“Michael’s fans have been particularly helpful in providing useful information. Because they were so loyal to Michael, they knew his habits extremely well and were struck by the deviation from the norm on the nights just prior to, and the night of, Michael’s death. … According to fans, when Michael was on his way to rehearsal on [June 24] the day of his death, as he drove through the gate at Carolwood, he did not roll his window down and talk to them. That was totally out of character for Michael. I’ve never known Michael to behave in that way to a group of fans that had been so devoted to him. … Then, when he arrived at the Staples Center, he didn’t walk over to his fans. … That night, June 24, 2009, Michael’s last night of rehearsal before he died, his usual routine was again interrupted. … A number of men involved in his business dealings, who had never before been there during rehearsals, were waiting that evening for Michael to get there. Michael and the men remained in his dressing room for several hours … I believe that Michael knew at that moment he was going to die soon. … When Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’ … As usual, the fans sped to Carolwood to get there before Michael arrived. They did so, as always, but this night was different. According to the fans who stayed outside Michael’s house every night to watch him come home from rehearsal, on the night of June 24, 2009, the last night before he passed, when he arrived home from rehearsal, the security measures at the house were much different from any other night when Michael returned from rehearsal. A line of roughly ten men were lined up on both sides of his gate. Normally, he had only the two or three security guards that were with him, and the one that was in the post inside the yard. But this night was different, security was everywhere, and again Michael’s car didn’t stop on the way inside the gate. … [One fan reported:] ‘I stand outside the gate, and Michael has the same routine every night. After he comes home from rehearsal, he goes upstairs, and about twenty minutes later the light in a room goes off. The night that he died, the light stayed on all night. I got worried. The light never went off. I didn’t get it. I didn’t understand what had happened. It was very strange. … Oh, and security was acting strange,’ she said. [P] I knew I needed to speak to several other fans regarding that night, and when I did, their stories were the same.”
Quote from: "bec"I actually think it means something that TS_comments wrote about TS in the third person. TS and TS_comments never write anything accidentally.
Do you think they are 2 different people? *just curious*
“One of Michael’s last phone calls, the day before he died, was to our father, asking him for protection against the people who were preying on him. Unfortunately, the forces at work against Michael were so great that neither Michael nor Joseph could overcome them, even with their combined strength.” (158).
Could this be true? Could it be that not his family, not his body guards, not the police, not the FBI, etc—not all of them combined could save MJ’s life, even though MJ knew in advance the very day that he was going to die? That is the question for level 5. Did MJ fake his death on the planned day, or did the people conspiring against him succeed in killing him on the exact day which MJ himself planned and knew about in advance?
Quote from: "GINAFELICIA"It's a little difficult to believe they killed 2000 people on 09-11 just to get MJ suspicious//You have got to be kidding me!!! Are you really believing that is what is being said or are you just wanting to be difficult? Of course they didn't take down the towers JUST for MJ, but for many people and reasons!
Quote from: "GodhaschosenMJ"Quote from: "GINAFELICIA"It's a little difficult to believe they killed 2000 people on 09-11 just to get MJ suspicious//You have got to be kidding me!!! Are you really believing that is what is being said or are you just wanting to be difficult? Of course they didn't take down the towers JUST for MJ, but for many people and reasons!
...sorry I don't know who and why really took down the towers. I just find it strange that it is now connected to the attempts of killing Michael Jackson. I have to ask myself if he really had a scheduled metting that morning at the towers....because if this is a movie, then the book has to be part of it, so at least some of what's in the book has to be fiction.
anewfan--Good catch! They are either a team of two, or 'someone' is so used to writing in the third person about himself that he forgets to say “I” when referring to TS.
Correct me if I'm wrong, but TS_comments is TS right? Does anyone find it weird that he/she types in 3rd person? Unless he/she's done that all along?
“One of Michael’s last phone calls, the day before he died, was to our father, asking him for protection against the people who were preying on him. Unfortunately, the forces at work against Michael were so great that neither Michael nor Joseph could overcome them, even with their combined strength.” (158).
Could this be true?
Quote from: "anewfan"Quote from: "bec"I actually think it means something that TS_comments wrote about TS in the third person. TS and TS_comments never write anything accidentally.
Do you think they are 2 different people? *just curious*
I respectfully think TS is a character. James Bond was played by over a dozen actors, for example. Han Solo, however, is played by just one.
Not that it matters either way, only the message is important. (TS you are important, you know what I mean).
Quotemjfansince4, your comment about Joe's happy laughing reaction days after MJ's death tells volumes. It also tells me that if the Evils were trying to kill him that night and MJ's hoax team managed to help MJ escape or got a dummy/corpse to stand in to fool them, then Joe would not be celebrating then either. MJ's family and team would then be keeping quiet, scared that any minute they might find out they'd been fooled and really be angry and out for more blood. <!-- serrrr -->errrr<!-- serrrr -->
I actually think it means something that TS_comments wrote about TS in the third person. TS and TS_comments never write anything accidentally.
TS, I have a question about the NWO and you encouraging everyone to push awareness of their existence. Do you really think that thousands or millions more people aware of them would really help to elliminate these groups that wield enormous power (in the spiritual realm and manpower), have billions/trillions of dollars at their desposal? You quote from the Bible, and Revelation obviously talks about evil powers that compare to this. If the NWO powers are the same as in that book, then aside from God orchestrating a victory (through His chosen one/s), it won't happen.
Quote from: anewfanQuote from: becI actually think it means something that TS_comments wrote about TS in the third person. TS and TS_comments never write anything accidentally.
Do you think they are 2 different people? *just curious*
I respectfully think TS is a character. James Bond was played by over a dozen actors, for example. Han Solo, however, is played by just one.
Not that it matters either way, only the message is important. (TS you are important, you know what I mean).
Thanks TS. But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...
It's a little difficult to believe they killed 2000 people on 09-11 just to get MJ suspicious//
Correct me if I'm wrong, but TS_comments is TS right? Does anyone find it weird that he/she types in 3rd person? Unless he/she's done that all along?
I guess you're right, MJonmind. I always had the feeling that this hoax might be dangerous, even for us..... I always had the feeling that the BAM of Michael will be related to some sort of a disaster, but I couldn't figure out how dangerous all that might be. Now TS is proving that I am right......... He mentioned that Jermaine needs support and we should support him and those who are ready to risk their lives for his sake should only say this if they really mean it.................... Is this some sort of warning??????? Is it getting dangerous now?????????.............. Is it the time to act and choose between living under the umbrella of the NWO or loosing our lives with honor and dignity????? I see all this from a different perspective...... I'm not that optimistic....... the war is coming for sure... so who is ready to fight?????????Quoteanewfan--Good catch! They are either a team of two, or 'someone' is so used to writing in the third person about himself that he forgets to say “I” when referring to TS.
Correct me if I'm wrong, but TS_comments is TS right? Does anyone find it weird that he/she types in 3rd person? Unless he/she's done that all along?
TS, that was the most serious post you've written, to me anyway. And it totally caught me off gaurd when you started laughing. :)
mjfansince4, your comment about Joe's happy laughing reaction days after MJ's death tells volumes. It also tells me that if the Evils were trying to kill him that night and MJ's hoax team managed to help MJ escape or got a dummy/corpse to stand in to fool them, then Joe would not be celebrating then either. MJ's family and team would then be keeping quiet, scared that any minute they might find out they'd been fooled and really be angry and out for more blood. errrr
TS, I have a question about the NWO and you encouraging everyone to push awareness of their existence. Do you really think that thousands or millions more people aware of them would really help to elliminate these groups that wield enormous power (in the spiritual realm and manpower), have billions/trillions of dollars at their desposal? You quote from the Bible, and Revelation obviously talks about evil powers that compare to this. If the NWO powers are the same as in that book, then aside from God orchestrating a victory (through His chosen one/s), it won't happen. Oh maybe tiny local victories but nothing affecting the overall agenda. If anything, the enemy, if threatened, will move to tighten the noose on humanity sooner than they planned, and we might be bringing their wrath upon ourselves quicker. You saying we might have to lay down our lives is definately saying there is a dangerous sinister involvement for us in this hoax investigation. Like Bec and others didn't want to tweet for fear of getting noticed by the CIA, I've long ago thought that if this hoax was against TPTB then all our personal info and our own words are recorded and accessible to them here, and on many similar forums. In fact can they not collect everything a person anywhere has ever said, purchased, clicked to--even if it has been deleted--online? So I guess we're all doomed if that's the case. If they want to start WWIII, they can and will. If they want to start nuking cities and say it was N. Korea or Iran, they will. Believers and non-believers alike and general public hardly know what to believe and not to believe already, so more awareness of the NWO/illuminati/PTB are just going to create mass hysteria/confusion/mayhem, especially if the NWO does a whole lot worse things than killing 3000 people like on 9/11, which is almost certain to come. :?
As usual with TS's posts, they raise more questions than give answers! :( :D Are we going in circles? albino/
Quote from: "MJonmind"I guess you're right, MJonmind. I always had the feeling that this hoax might be dangerous, even for us..... I always had the feeling that the BAM of Michael will be related to some sort of a disaster, but I couldn't figure out how dangerous all that might be. Now TS is proving that I am right......... He mentioned that Jermaine needs support and we should support him and those who are ready to risk their lives for his sake should only say this if they really mean it.................... Is this some sort of warning??????? Is it getting dangerous now?????????.............. Is it the time to act and choose between living under the umbrella of the NWO or loosing our lives with honor and dignity????? I see all this from a different perspective...... I'm not that optimistic....... the war is coming for sure... so who is ready to fight?????????Quoteanewfan--Good catch! They are either a team of two, or 'someone' is so used to writing in the third person about himself that he forgets to say “I” when referring to TS.
Correct me if I'm wrong, but TS_comments is TS right? Does anyone find it weird that he/she types in 3rd person? Unless he/she's done that all along?
TS, that was the most serious post you've written, to me anyway. And it totally caught me off gaurd when you started laughing. :)
mjfansince4, your comment about Joe's happy laughing reaction days after MJ's death tells volumes. It also tells me that if the Evils were trying to kill him that night and MJ's hoax team managed to help MJ escape or got a dummy/corpse to stand in to fool them, then Joe would not be celebrating then either. MJ's family and team would then be keeping quiet, scared that any minute they might find out they'd been fooled and really be angry and out for more blood. errrr
TS, I have a question about the NWO and you encouraging everyone to push awareness of their existence. Do you really think that thousands or millions more people aware of them would really help to elliminate these groups that wield enormous power (in the spiritual realm and manpower), have billions/trillions of dollars at their desposal? You quote from the Bible, and Revelation obviously talks about evil powers that compare to this. If the NWO powers are the same as in that book, then aside from God orchestrating a victory (through His chosen one/s), it won't happen. Oh maybe tiny local victories but nothing affecting the overall agenda. If anything, the enemy, if threatened, will move to tighten the noose on humanity sooner than they planned, and we might be bringing their wrath upon ourselves quicker. You saying we might have to lay down our lives is definately saying there is a dangerous sinister involvement for us in this hoax investigation. Like Bec and others didn't want to tweet for fear of getting noticed by the CIA, I've long ago thought that if this hoax was against TPTB then all our personal info and our own words are recorded and accessible to them here, and on many similar forums. In fact can they not collect everything a person anywhere has ever said, purchased, clicked to--even if it has been deleted--online? So I guess we're all doomed if that's the case. If they want to start WWIII, they can and will. If they want to start nuking cities and say it was N. Korea or Iran, they will. Believers and non-believers alike and general public hardly know what to believe and not to believe already, so more awareness of the NWO/illuminati/PTB are just going to create mass hysteria/confusion/mayhem, especially if the NWO does a whole lot worse things than killing 3000 people like on 9/11, which is almost certain to come. :?
As usual with TS's posts, they raise more questions than give answers! :( :D Are we going in circles? albino/
Blessings
"In support of the murder theory (which I’m supposed to be defending in this level): La Toya’s book speaks out repeatedly and powerfully that he was murdered. And she also writes with great detail and emotion about MJ’s death, and repeatedly seeing him in the casket, etc (see especially chapter 37). Are these statements in the book true, or is La Toya doing her part in a convincing sting operation? Or is it possible that La Toya herself is not in on the sting—could a dummy in the casket have fooled her? These are some of the things to discuss in this thread."
Quote from: looking4truthThanks for this update TS. I'm currently reading the book now. And another thing that I'm surprised you didn't mention was stated in the book that caught my attention (unless I totally overlooked it. If so, my apologies).
In this passage, starting on page 94, she writes about the time when she and Gordon was watching the news on the child molestation allegations:Quote"This isn't fair!" I (LaToya) said. "None of this is true. Someone is just trying to frame Michael for money. Michael would never do anything like this."
"You stil think this molester is great?" Gordon said. "They're taking him down now. I knew they would. I just didn't know when."
"Who's taking him down?"
"Shut up and don't ask any questions."
Further down in the passage, it reads:QuoteHe was really getting a kick out of all this. The phone started ringing like crazy. Finally, Gordon tore himself away from the TV long enough to pick up.
"You guys did it!" he said. "This is great, isn't it?"
He looked at me then and motioned me to go into another room until he told me to come out again. Fro that day on the phone from morning until night. I didn't have a clue what he was doing. But I knew that he was always plotting and scheming something bad. And those words always stuck with me: "You guys did it!"
What could he have possibly meant by that and is Michael being set up by someone? I thought.
Yes, those are some very good quotes that I maybe should have included. But there is so much more in the book that is also important, and I didn't want my post to be extremely long; this is why I recommended that people read the whole book.
Love to you and all ...
TS
The dark side WILL NOT WIN. It's already written! Victory is GUARANTEED...for us. The Jackson family has my full support, at the risk of my own life. <!-- serrrr -->errrr<!-- serrrr --> <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: --> (I know it's serious though). We are dealing with God's fervent enemies here and they will not win even if it appears that they can't be defeated because of their might and money. God only let them sink deeper in the dark so that He strikes the big stroke, for once and for all. <!-- s;) -->;)<!-- s;) -->Quote"In support of the murder theory (which I’m supposed to be defending in this level): La Toya’s book speaks out repeatedly and powerfully that he was murdered. And she also writes with great detail and emotion about MJ’s death, and repeatedly seeing him in the casket, etc (see especially chapter 37). Are these statements in the book true, or is La Toya doing her part in a convincing sting operation? Or is it possible that La Toya herself is not in on the sting—could a dummy in the casket have fooled her? These are some of the things to discuss in this thread."
I would say that the family and Latoya here are obliged to say that Michael has been murdered or the sting operation in process couldn't be possible. It's part of the plan, the subterfuge, they have to say that or there is no hoax anymore. Now I tell myself that if we figured out it was a hoax maybe they too have discovered it? Let's imagine they discovered it..but are not a part of it, just spectators like us...they surely are watching too....what can they do to try to spoil it, interfere?
An explanation is that they have been blinded by an Invisible Force and they cannot see a thing. A kind of seal from God preventing them to grasp understanding....I must admit that I just love to thing that. Maybe they are so focused in their own agenda now that they just believe that they really got rid of Michael. So they will be taken by surprise. That would be a good scenario.
I can't believe that Latoya can be fooled by a dummy. I mean it's her brother, she lived with him, laughed with him, talked to him....
Quote from: "Andrea"Thanks TS. But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...
ahaha...me tooQuote from: "GINAFELICIA"It's a little difficult to believe they killed 2000 people on 09-11 just to get MJ suspicious//
That's what I was thinking, so they killed all those people just to get MJ, which would mean, the people MJ was dealing with are the most VICIOUS people on this planet. What did they want from MJ, if they were willing to kill all those INNOCENT people?
Or it wasn't just to get MJ.
Also I don't know if this was answered before, but why didn't MJ have the meeting on September the 11th at the WTC, why was it changed?Quote from: "anewfan"Correct me if I'm wrong, but TS_comments is TS right? Does anyone find it weird that he/she types in 3rd person? Unless he/she's done that all along?
I guess it seems more 'proper' to say TS, instead of 'I' and so people know who TS_comments was talking about...less confusing maybe?
Ever since reading about MJ and 9/11 and how he escaped death by not attending that morning meeting at the World Trade Center I cannot get the musical Godspell or its connection to this out of my head!!!!
(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)Aren't you TS?
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have [glow=red:3lipjbb1]official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying[/glow:3lipjbb1]for...
GINAFELICIA wrote:
It's a little difficult to believe they killed 2000 people on 09-11 just to get MJ
Quote from: TS_comments(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)Aren't you TS?
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647)}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have [glow=red:12fqbu7t]official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying[/glow:12fqbu7t]for...
Quote from: Le Papillon BleuQuote from: TS_comments(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)Aren't you TS?
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647)}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have [glow=red:o16qp4fp]official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying[/glow:o16qp4fp]for...
No HE is not,and THEY are playing with us BIG TIME <!-- sparty/ -->party/<!-- sparty/ --> !!!!!!!!!!!
You may have noticed, I have signed up with a different username for making comments (I will still use the “TS” username for new updates)
Quote from: applehead250609Quote from: Le Papillon BleuQuote from: TS_comments(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)Aren't you TS?
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647)}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have [glow=red:11ry8vdt]official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying[/glow:11ry8vdt]for...
No HE is not,and THEY are playing with us BIG TIME <!-- sparty/ -->party/<!-- sparty/ --> !!!!!!!!!!!
When TS_comments first posted he wrote;Quote from: TS_commentsYou may have noticed, I have signed up with a different username for making comments (I will still use the “TS” username for new updates)
<!-- m -->http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpb ... 21#p302321 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=172&t=17656&p=302321#p302321)<!-- m -->
I would say that the family and Latoya here are obliged to say that Michael has been murdered or the sting operation in process couldn't be possible. It's part of the plan, the subterfuge, they have to say that or there is no hoax anymore. Now I tell myself that if we figured out it was a hoax maybe they too have discovered it? Let's imagine they discovered it..but are not a part of it, just spectators like us...they surely are watching too....what can they do to try to spoil it, interfere?
An explanation is that they have been blinded by an Invisible Force and they cannot see a thing. A kind of seal from God preventing them to grasp understanding....I must admit that I just love to thing that. Maybe they are so focused in their own agenda now that they just believe that they really got rid of Michael. So they will be taken by surprise. That would be a good scenario.
Quote from: use_your_illusionQuote from: applehead250609Quote from: Le Papillon BleuQuote from: TS_comments(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)Aren't you TS?
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647)}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have [glow=red:2js3qqz9]official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying[/glow:2js3qqz9]for...
No HE is not,and THEY are playing with us BIG TIME <!-- sparty/ -->party/<!-- sparty/ --> !!!!!!!!!!!
When TS_comments first posted he wrote;Quote from: TS_commentsYou may have noticed, I have signed up with a different username for making comments (I will still use the “TS” username for new updates)
<!-- l -->viewtopic.php?f=172&t=17656&p=302321#p302321 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=172&t=17656&p=302321#p302321)<!-- l -->
[font=cursive:2js3qqz9]Well, although TS did make that statement about having two user names, that still does NOT explain why he'd call himself or refer to TS as though not TS himself!!![/font:2js3qqz9]
Again: I know FOR SURE that TS is TS_comments. TS asked me to activate the account, the IP addresses match and <!-- m -->http://www.thisisalsoit.com (http://www.thisisalsoit.com)<!-- m --> is redirecting to TS_comments.
[/color]
Okay...I'm heading out to buy this book now. Thanks TS.
Quote from: RKOkay...I'm heading out to buy this book now. Thanks TS.
[font=cursive:313uacd0]You can read it now here...and a lot of others thanks to this site <!-- s:) -->:)<!-- s:) -->
Well, maybe NOT...I can only get pics so far. I've msgd the site to see if it's just me not getting the chapters. There is GREAT reading on this site though... esp. the book by Lynton Guest!!
[/font:313uacd0]
<!-- m -->http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books/ (http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books/)<!-- m -->
Eh..well okay...i think i ..[fade:ymslbeso]don't.[/fade:ymslbeso].understand.....whatever,the topic matters.....but i'm afraid of failure.....to believe this Ts's and in the end to be headed in the wrong directions....what is it that we'll do next? it will all go down? i mean the forum?Quote from: fordtocarrQuote from: use_your_illusionQuote from: applehead250609Quote from: Le Papillon BleuQuote from: TS_comments(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)Aren't you TS?
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647)}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have [glow=red:ymslbeso]official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying[/glow:ymslbeso]for...
No HE is not,and THEY are playing with us BIG TIME <!-- sparty/ -->party/<!-- sparty/ --> !!!!!!!!!!!
When TS_comments first posted he wrote;Quote from: TS_commentsYou may have noticed, I have signed up with a different username for making comments (I will still use the “TS” username for new updates)
<!-- l -->viewtopic.php?f=172&t=17656&p=302321#p302321 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=172&t=17656&p=302321#p302321)<!-- l -->
[font=cursive:ymslbeso]Well, although TS did make that statement about having two user names, that still does NOT explain why he'd call himself or refer to TS as though not TS himself!!![/font:ymslbeso]
I don't know why TS_commments would refer to himself in the 3rd person, I guess some people do...I can't remember where the interview is but MJ once referred to himself in 3rd person.
But just a confirmation, remember Souza spoke about this before...here is Souza's post (<!-- l -->viewtopic.php?f=127&t=13541&p=313969&hilit=+multiple+account#p313969 (http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=127&t=13541&p=313969&hilit=+multiple+account#p313969)<!-- l -->)Quote from: ~Souza~Again: I know FOR SURE that TS is TS_comments. TS asked me to activate the account, the IP addresses match and <!-- m -->http://www.thisisalsoit.com (http://www.thisisalsoit.com)<!-- m --> is redirecting to TS_comments.
[/color]
...
Thanks TS. But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...
Thanks fordtocarr :)
Quote from: "Andrea"...
Thanks TS. But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...
Done. ;)
you are willing to do whatever it takes to help them—even at the risk of your own life (but don’t say it unless you really mean it).
Quote from: "Andrea"...
Thanks TS. But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...
Done. ;)
Quote from: "TS_comments"Quote from: "Andrea"...
Thanks TS. But you need to do another post because I noticed you have 6 topics and 66 posts...I don't like those numbers...LOL...
Done. ;)
Haha, thanx TS! Now it feels much better! lolol/
All the respect, love and support to you and The JacksonS
bearhug
And LaToya confirms 8/29/58 is MJ's REAL birthday..., think of the implications that means for the 9282 days thing, Pepsi fire is 1/2 point of life, 9+2+8+2=777.
The birthday wasn't contrived to make the days work out. This means the date of death WAS planned and the Pepsi accident... well... it looks planned as well. So who's planning things in accordance to 777? And has been for almost 30 years?
Joe starts LMAO'ing on LKL coincidentally when the topic changes to the Pepsi burn video just released at the time... why is that funny Joe? Why is anything funny Joe? Who's texting Joe while he's on live TV? Why does he still have the phone on while on live TV? Anyone would turn it off so as not to get a call or text at the wrong time. He's got the phone set to vibrate and he laughs when it goes off, as if he's expecting it, he just didn't know when exactly it would come.
Also, TS, I've always been curious about this... with your affinity for numbers and the numerology and dates and such, why have you never touched on the 9282 days thing? It's prime fodder for swaying non-believers... it's the one single line sound bite that gets them all turning their heads... ALL of them... instantly... you want to talk about evidence that would stand up in court, evidence that would really get people thinking... not opinions or fantasy but real cut and dry meat n potatoes evidence... This Is It my brother.
Bec, I sure wish there was a clapping emoticon. So here's the whole crowd clapping! party/Quote from: "TS_comments"you are willing to do whatever it takes to help them—even at the risk of your own life (but don’t say it unless you really mean it).
You're fighting for your life inside a chiller thriller tonight.
The song just started running through my head, ironically that line.
Ever since reading about MJ and 9/11 and how he escaped death by not attending that morning meeting at the World Trade Center I cannot get the musical Godspell or its connection to this out of my head!!!!
New York landmarks play a major part in this movie musical. The yellow brick road that Dorothy and friends follow extends into a subway station and across Brooklyn Bridge; thrash bins become monsters attacking the characters in the subway station; New York Cabs are seen during their journey and the characters stay in an a Motel named after Emerald City. Most significantly of all, the Emerald City Citizens sing and dance the song "Emerald City" below the majestically lit World Trade CenterTwinTowers.Reference:
Yambo3003, I've also been thinking about whatever happened to the Eliza/Elvis aspect. But maybe that's just on hold, like in a good movie-- it will show up again later with an important connection to the conclusion.
Ok, now let me get this straight. TS portends that there was a conspiracy against MJ right up till 6-25-09. Yet on the other hand, he says that MJ planned the hoax death for years – reminding us of the numerology again. So…….how is it then that MJ knew umpteen years ago that this very scenario of AEG/Murray would happen exactly as he what..............? Thought and predicted it? That makes no sense to me. Again, MJ knew years ago that he needed to fake his death on 6-25-09 because there would be people trying to kill him at his rented Carolwood address. NOT! He wouldn’t have been that psychic to have predicted such a thing. Plus, I don’t believe he ever lived at that address. And if Latoya has lied before JUST TO PROTECT MJ’S HOAX – then why should we believe everything she reported in book?Lots of respect/ for the post ! (http://nowpic.com/upload/files/2010-07/30206c6c.gif)
In other words, surely there is a message in her book, and I’ve said all along that there was a conspiracy against MJ in the past. She mentions 9-11-2001 – and then she jumped to 6-25-09 as it pertains to the timeline that someone wanted to kill him. Meanwhile, MJ sort of mentions to Jessie Jackson that there was a conspiracy – and this was in 2005. Fast forward to later that year when he moves to Ireland – and then spends some time in Bahrain. Then, eventually IT'S REPORTED (Fake plant story for MJ – HOAX property etc) that MJ rented a mansion on Carolwood. Is MJ that naïve and slow that he would move to that location just to prove someone was about to kill him? So this would be the “sting” part – I assume? He moved there to set up whom? Had he entered into the so-called agreement with AEG back in 2008 (when it had been reported that MJ had six months to live – and let’s not forget when it went viral that he’d died)?
So in essence what I still can’t wrap my brain around is that MJ lived free of any pressures seemingly before 6-25-09. He came and went. He showed his children to the world. In my opinion, he lived in Beverly Hills Hotel or the Bel Air one as he prepared for the hoax. So again, this theory means that he sought out AEG and/or agreed with Randy Phillips to do the concerts – but when they upped the ante, he changed his mind and thereby planned this death hoax in order to get out of the concerts – because he didn’t want to do them because he hates touring – and/or he changed his mind because they were going to make him do fifty concerts.
Meanwhile, AEG and SONY and the MOB and many others (though – TS doesn’t want to call them the Illuminati) wanted MJ dead if he didn’t do the concerts.
Also, TS is purporting that the family, Jermaine, Latoya and Randy (latest tweets) are just now feeling comfortable enough to write books and what not exposing the truth about what happened to their brother. Why now? It doesn’t make sense. If the family was threatened to keep quiet of MJ’s “murder” back then, then what in the world has changed? It makes no sense. If they “murdered” MJ and were told to keep quiet or else – then what happened? They move around freely. Latoya was on the Donald Trump show – and they say that he is a tool for these profiteers, so this would lead some to believe that the family not only went along with the “murder” of their brother, son and father, but they are being made to go on living their lives like they have not a care in the world.
MJ’s children are out and about – and it would be so easy to kidnap them. But wait…….they don’t have to do that, because the family will turn them over to anyone that wants them, because they are so afraid to say – NO! They could have just negotiated for Debbie to have them then – if they don’t care about exposing them every other day in the media.
Again, AEG and others threatened the family – and made them allow them to host the Memorial and the fake funeral of MJ. But wait……., they were made to postpone it three months – as none of the proceedings after the fake death on 6-25-09 were in their hands anyway. THE JACKSONS ARE BEING CONTROLLED AND ARE AFRAID FOR THEIR LIVES. That’s preposterous. One has to either believe that the family knows who killed their brother – but are spineless because they are under threat – so this is the reason they DID not yell bloody murder within the first couple of days of the death. The entire Jackson family is under threat.
My thing is how can the Jacksons prove it – PERIOD? Are they now piling on by saying that not only do we know who killed our loved one, we are going to expose it – when……………………..??????? Latoya can’t be too afraid as she has been seen all over the place promoting her book. I'm trying to use critical thinking here. Or does she now have permission from her minder to publish a book? Is the entire family under mind control?
I’ve seen MJ many times since 6-25-09 – and no, it wasn’t a double.
I first saw him as a GHOST on Larry King Live as his brother sat there chatting.
Then, there is a video of Randy and Marlon riding in a tinted SUV – with whom some believe, was MJ in the back seat.
Then there was Hat Man Tan at the Memorial and fake Funeral. (I know Hat Man was MJ) If MJ was so afraid for his life – why did he show up at both places?
Then there is Dave-Dave. There are so many wonderful videos where without a shadow of a doubt, to me, that was MJ. I love the one where they show MJ walking as Dave-Dave. That is MJ’s walk. Then, they showed the one where MJ kept saying Uh – and just like he did on Larry King Live as Dave-Dave.
Then some speculate that MJ was at the VHI’s and did something with Janet during Scream.
Then, some believe he was the 5th or 6th dancer at the BET awards.
Then at the Grammy awards, I think he was Mr. Magoo.
Then, I think he was on O-bee’s rap – Wanna Be Starting Something.
He probably was with O-bee and Jae-R on the song A Toast. Same thing with Under Pressure.
Evan Ross talks about MJ in the present tense after 6-25-09. He said MJ was guiding his career in Music.
B. Howard admitted that MJ was hands on his CD – Genesis.
B. Howard had picture on his website with the words that speck out GAME OVER. This was how much MJ was hands on alright.
MJ at UCLA with the bodyguards trying to hide him?
MJ at the coroners? (ON WBSS – O-bee – “My flow (rapped words) might leave you in a coroner – but we ain’t here to kill. We here to do what we can. I keep working – and do it for my fans.” “Bang-Bang-ohhhhhhhhhhhhh.”
MJ at Planet Hollywood?
MJ as hologram with Latoya in Russia.
MJ as robot man.
MJ as the old man dancing – John Edwards – although there is a real John Edwards.
MJ with the SAW mask on 10-31-09.
And on and on. I keep bringing this up to say that I believe strongly that MJ is alive and is directing his hoax. If the numerology is to be believed, 6-25-09 was the date regardless.
I haven’t seen nor do see – even with this update – that MJ participated in a “sting” on 6-24 and 6-25-09 to set up his murderers. It doesn’t add up to me. If he had the FBI’s help, then he could have pointed the finger his da@n self. Why fake a death to catch many thieves and potential murderers. No one can convince me that this flimsy of a case, where most of the evidence wouldn’t even hold up in court – will catch anyone.
I’ve always been of the mind that MJ will expose all of those conspirators that charged him with crimes he didn’t commit. Oh yeah – he wants to take them down – and if that included any of the shady characters that we’ve learned about, then so be it. But to me, he is about exposing the ones that had him charge falsely two times - and other than those that almost sent him to prison.
He can’t be too worried about his life as I’ve seen him a lot of places – and he’s been constantly creating from the beginning of this hoax, and he is in charge of his estate. How asinine does it sound to purport that the Estate Executors are a part of the conspiracy, MJ is not in charge of his estate – but seemingly, they are doing the right thing by him. Or, did the powers that be (whomever) make these two men take over the estate after they killed MJ. And they added Diana because……………..to the will? I think the will is fake and was not entered into in 2002.
The brothers (Jacksons) are seen hugging Kenny Ortega a little too tight for me to believe that they were made to go along with the murder – and they were made to show such affection to one of the men that killed their brother. They were forced to laugh during the Memorial at the end. The sisters thought something was so funny during their visit to the Nokia Theater. Not! The entire Jackson family is not so evil that they would be cowards scream to bloody hell that someone killed their brother and they know who did it. And Omer – someone killed my father – but I’m so shallow that I’m going to post up my video Red Nikes a day after my father’s Memorial. Not!
An Expose’ is in order – no question, but I don’t believe MJ escaped death by the skin of his chinny-chin-chin on 6-25-09. He planned this hoax for a long time. Ms. Ross’s video for I Love You – and the MAN-HAT-TAN also sealed the deal for me.
There may be some evil people involved in all of this, but to me, the Jacksons aren’t the ones – and they aren’t being controlled by the ones that supposedly have them under threat. It makes no sense. It’s like saying that on the one hand, they are scared to death for themselves and their families, yet on the other, they are out their promoting many MJ related things and books. They aren’t trying to get rich off of MJ. I think they are doing what HE DIRECTS them to do – and not some (spook or Illuminati – Mob types). It doesn’t fit.
I don’t believe that he participated in a sting on 6-24-09 or 6-25-09. He didn’t live there. It was a hoax house. I believe that MJ will incorporate some of the things that were done to him and to his name – no question, but it will all be wrapped up in the script.
I don’t believe that a trial has to take place for MJ to reveal whatever. It makes no sense. Many people know that he is alive. Many know that he is filming and documenting – and many know that this is Thriller II. I believe it’s mainly a movie. No one will ever change my mind – to include TS.
MJ can’t bring down the evil ones by himself. He is after Revenge though. And he has enough power to plant stories in the press and get his message out anyway he knows how. Latoya ain’t worried about no NOW. [glow=red:2ujaq4b2]I mean really! But if most on here believe this theory by TS, then I suppose this forum will be closing soon. No one on here is going to help bring any so-called conspirators to justice. I don’t believe MJ told some fans to help him. Please![/glow:2ujaq4b2]
If MJ is BACK – then he doesn’t like it when people dis and hate on his family.
This is MJ’s:
Genesis
Adventure
Master
Excellence
One
Victorious
Entertainment
Revenge
GAME OVER! How does the above equate to a takedown of the powers that be – totally? That boy stated that he is “I’m obsessed with creating.” He is performing "The Geatest Show On Earth."
He is also trying to RESTORE HIS NAME!
"You go MJ." I'm so glad you are still with us in the flesh."
Quote from: RKOkay...I'm heading out to buy this book now. Thanks TS.
[font=cursive:2apxf7gz]You can read it now here...and a lot of others thanks to this site <!-- s:) -->:)<!-- s:) -->
[/font:2apxf7gz]
<!-- m -->http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books/ (http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books/)<!-- m -->
Ok, now let me get this straight. TS portends that there was a conspiracy against MJ right up till 6-25-09. Yet on the other hand, he says that MJ planned the hoax death for years – reminding us of the numerology again. So…….how is it then that MJ knew umpteen years ago that this very scenario of AEG/Murray would happen exactly as he what..............? Thought and predicted it? That makes no sense to me. Again, MJ knew years ago that he needed to fake his death on 6-25-09 because there would be people trying to kill him at his rented Carolwood address. NOT! He wouldn’t have been that psychic to have predicted such a thing. Plus, I don’t believe he ever lived at that address. And if Latoya has lied before JUST TO PROTECT MJ’S HOAX – then why should we believe everything she reported in book?
In other words, surely there is a message in her book, and I’ve said all along that there was a conspiracy against MJ in the past. She mentions 9-11-2001 – and then she jumped to 6-25-09 as it pertains to the timeline that someone wanted to kill him. Meanwhile, MJ sort of mentions to Jessie Jackson that there was a conspiracy – and this was in 2005. Fast forward to later that year when he moves to Ireland – and then spends some time in Bahrain. Then, eventually IT'S REPORTED (Fake plant story for MJ – HOAX property etc) that MJ rented a mansion on Carolwood. Is MJ that naïve and slow that he would move to that location just to prove someone was about to kill him? So this would be the “sting” part – I assume? He moved there to set up whom? Had he entered into the so-called agreement with AEG back in 2008 (when it had been reported that MJ had six months to live – and let’s not forget when it went viral that he’d died)?
So in essence what I still can’t wrap my brain around is that MJ lived free of any pressures seemingly before 6-25-09. He came and went. He showed his children to the world. In my opinion, he lived in Beverly Hills Hotel or the Bel Air one as he prepared for the hoax. So again, this theory means that he sought out AEG and/or agreed with Randy Phillips to do the concerts – but when they upped the ante, he changed his mind and thereby planned this death hoax in order to get out of the concerts – because he didn’t want to do them because he hates touring – and/or he changed his mind because they were going to make him do fifty concerts.
Meanwhile, AEG and SONY and the MOB and many others (though – TS doesn’t want to call them the Illuminati) wanted MJ dead if he didn’t do the concerts.
Also, TS is purporting that the family, Jermaine, Latoya and Randy (latest tweets) are just now feeling comfortable enough to write books and what not exposing the truth about what happened to their brother. Why now? It doesn’t make sense. If the family was threatened to keep quiet of MJ’s “murder” back then, then what in the world has changed? It makes no sense. If they “murdered” MJ and were told to keep quiet or else – then what happened? They move around freely. Latoya was on the Donald Trump show – and they say that he is a tool for these profiteers, so this would lead some to believe that the family not only went along with the “murder” of their brother, son and father, but they are being made to go on living their lives like they have not a care in the world.
MJ’s children are out and about – and it would be so easy to kidnap them. But wait…….they don’t have to do that, because the family will turn them over to anyone that wants them, because they are so afraid to say – NO! They could have just negotiated for Debbie to have them then – if they don’t care about exposing them every other day in the media.
Again, AEG and others threatened the family – and made them allow them to host the Memorial and the fake funeral of MJ. But wait……., they were made to postpone it three months – as none of the proceedings after the fake death on 6-25-09 were in their hands anyway. THE JACKSONS ARE BEING CONTROLLED AND ARE AFRAID FOR THEIR LIVES. That’s preposterous. One has to either believe that the family knows who killed their brother – but are spineless because they are under threat – so this is the reason they DID not yell bloody murder within the first couple of days of the death. The entire Jackson family is under threat.
My thing is how can the Jacksons prove it – PERIOD? Are they now piling on by saying that not only do we know who killed our loved one, we are going to expose it – when……………………..??????? Latoya can’t be too afraid as she has been seen all over the place promoting her book. I'm trying to use critical thinking here. Or does she now have permission from her minder to publish a book? Is the entire family under mind control?
I’ve seen MJ many times since 6-25-09 – and no, it wasn’t a double.
I first saw him as a GHOST on Larry King Live as his brother sat there chatting.
Then, there is a video of Randy and Marlon riding in a tinted SUV – with whom some believe, was MJ in the back seat.
Then there was Hat Man Tan at the Memorial and fake Funeral. (I know Hat Man was MJ) If MJ was so afraid for his life – why did he show up at both places?
Then there is Dave-Dave. There are so many wonderful videos where without a shadow of a doubt, to me, that was MJ. I love the one where they show MJ walking as Dave-Dave. That is MJ’s walk. Then, they showed the one where MJ kept saying Uh – and just like he did on Larry King Live as Dave-Dave.
Then some speculate that MJ was at the VHI’s and did something with Janet during Scream.
Then, some believe he was the 5th or 6th dancer at the BET awards.
Then at the Grammy awards, I think he was Mr. Magoo.
Then, I think he was on O-bee’s rap – Wanna Be Starting Something.
He probably was with O-bee and Jae-R on the song A Toast. Same thing with Under Pressure.
Evan Ross talks about MJ in the present tense after 6-25-09. He said MJ was guiding his career in Music.
B. Howard admitted that MJ was hands on his CD – Genesis.
B. Howard had picture on his website with the words that speck out GAME OVER. This was how much MJ was hands on alright.
MJ at UCLA with the bodyguards trying to hide him?
MJ at the coroners? (ON WBSS – O-bee – “My flow (rapped words) might leave you in a coroner – but we ain’t here to kill. We here to do what we can. I keep working – and do it for my fans.” “Bang-Bang-ohhhhhhhhhhhhh.”
MJ at Planet Hollywood?
MJ as hologram with Latoya in Russia.
MJ as robot man.
MJ as the old man dancing – John Edwards – although there is a real John Edwards.
MJ with the SAW mask on 10-31-09.
And on and on. I keep bringing this up to say that I believe strongly that MJ is alive and is directing his hoax. If the numerology is to be believed, 6-25-09 was the date regardless.
I haven’t seen nor do see – even with this update – that MJ participated in a “sting” on 6-24 and 6-25-09 to set up his murderers. It doesn’t add up to me. If he had the FBI’s help, then he could have pointed the finger his da@n self. Why fake a death to catch many thieves and potential murderers. No one can convince me that this flimsy of a case, where most of the evidence wouldn’t even hold up in court – will catch anyone.
I’ve always been of the mind that MJ will expose all of those conspirators that charged him with crimes he didn’t commit. Oh yeah – he wants to take them down – and if that included any of the shady characters that we’ve learned about, then so be it. But to me, he is about exposing the ones that had him charge falsely two times - and other than those that almost sent him to prison.
He can’t be too worried about his life as I’ve seen him a lot of places – and he’s been constantly creating from the beginning of this hoax, and he is in charge of his estate. How asinine does it sound to purport that the Estate Executors are a part of the conspiracy, MJ is not in charge of his estate – but seemingly, they are doing the right thing by him. Or, did the powers that be (whomever) make these two men take over the estate after they killed MJ. And they added Diana because……………..to the will? I think the will is fake and was not entered into in 2002.
The brothers (Jacksons) are seen hugging Kenny Ortega a little too tight for me to believe that they were made to go along with the murder – and they were made to show such affection to one of the men that killed their brother. They were forced to laugh during the Memorial at the end. The sisters thought something was so funny during their visit to the Nokia Theater. Not! The entire Jackson family is not so evil that they would be cowards scream to bloody hell that someone killed their brother and they know who did it. And Omer – someone killed my father – but I’m so shallow that I’m going to post up my video Red Nikes a day after my father’s Memorial. Not!
An Expose’ is in order – no question, but I don’t believe MJ escaped death by the skin of his chinny-chin-chin on 6-25-09. He planned this hoax for a long time. Ms. Ross’s video for I Love You – and the MAN-HAT-TAN also sealed the deal for me.
There may be some evil people involved in all of this, but to me, the Jacksons aren’t the ones – and they aren’t being controlled by the ones that supposedly have them under threat. It makes no sense. It’s like saying that on the one hand, they are scared to death for themselves and their families, yet on the other, they are out their promoting many MJ related things and books. They aren’t trying to get rich off of MJ. I think they are doing what HE DIRECTS them to do – and not some (spook or Illuminati – Mob types). It doesn’t fit.
I don’t believe that he participated in a sting on 6-24-09 or 6-25-09. He didn’t live there. It was a hoax house. I believe that MJ will incorporate some of the things that were done to him and to his name – no question, but it will all be wrapped up in the script.
I don’t believe that a trial has to take place for MJ to reveal whatever. It makes no sense. Many people know that he is alive. Many know that he is filming and documenting – and many know that this is Thriller II. I believe it’s mainly a movie. No one will ever change my mind – to include TS.
MJ can’t bring down the evil ones by himself. He is after Revenge though. And he has enough power to plant stories in the press and get his message out anyway he knows how. Latoya ain’t worried about no NOW. I mean really! But if most on here believe this theory by TS, then I suppose this forum will be closing soon. No one on here is going to help bring any so-called conspirators to justice. I don’t believe MJ told some fans to help him. Please!
If MJ is BACK – then he doesn’t like it when people dis and hate on his family.
This is MJ’s:
Genesis
Adventure
Master
Excellence
One
Victorious
Entertainment
Revenge
GAME OVER! How does the above equate to a takedown of the powers that be – totally? That boy stated that he is “I’m obsessed with creating.” He is performing "The Geatest Show On Earth."
He is also trying to RESTORE HIS NAME!
"You go MJ." I'm so glad you are still with us in the flesh."
Quote from: fordtocarrQuote from: RKOkay...I'm heading out to buy this book now. Thanks TS.
[font=cursive:1yun8s8i]You can read it now here...and a lot of others thanks to this site <!-- s:) -->:)<!-- s:) -->
[/font:1yun8s8i]
<!-- m -->http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books/ (http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books/)<!-- m -->
Hello fordtocarr!!!
Thank you very much for this ,but I find very strange,that book was not there in the morning,just Janet 's book <!-- s:shock: -->:shock:<!-- s:shock: --> .Today I wrote to Ts about this you know,why the redirect is about Latoya's book and not Janet' s book <!-- s:idea: -->:idea:<!-- s:idea: --> .
[font=cursive:1yun8s8i]I know the book wasn't on this morn. I already wrote that I msgd. the site owner and she said she was downloading it page by page but has children at home so they come first. After we msgd. a little she wrote to me that she had .. I don't know a chapter on and I can begin to read now.
I think it tremendously nice that she takes the time to do all that scanning and downloading of precious material we can read and not have to purchase anyplace, don't you?
Apparently, Janet's book came out first so she had time to scan and get it on her site <!-- s;) -->;)<!-- s;) -->[/font:1yun8s8i]
LOVE YOU!!!
This post was great, TS. When I read parts of the book Latoya, I was very confused and very prone to believe the murder theory. Reading his quotes about the book, it is evident for us, believers, that there was indeed a big risk with conspiracy to murder Michael.
Perhaps the announcement of the return of Michael, part of a sting to catch the bandits. The announcement and preparation for the tour would be a decoy, because in some ways Michael knew they wanted him in silence and without influence on people.
It seems that "they" did not want Michael back then, while Michael remained anonymous for a few years, they did not need to act, however, Michael knew that if he announced a comeback, these bad people show up again.
This may be the great indication that everything was planned for
Michael with the help of some very powerful people (FBI).
But, there is something quite disturbing in your post:
"Therefore, perhaps it is time to focus on something that both believers and unbelievers can agree upon: that[glow=red:3srhqi4k] the Jackson family has been and still is threatened by powers much bigger than a few Sony and/or AEG executives. [/glow:3srhqi4k]And the public needs understand this, including but not limited to MJ fans; there needs to be a widespread awareness of this fact, and then the Jacksons can more directly and more safely work to fight against and expose this major underground corruption."
[glow=red:3srhqi4k]If the family is at risk, so Michael is also, and this story is far from over. But otherwise, why would they risk writing books? Latoya mentions names in your book. That would not be very risky for her and for the whole family?
What about Michael's children? They are under full protection? these pictures we see are deliberate, just to show that they are having a normal life?[/glow:3srhqi4k]
This story seems much more complex than it looks and many questions remain.
Anyway, thanks TS.
@peacock: Although I agree on many of your points, I get the feeling you didn't really get TS' post. Please point out where he is saying that the Jacksons are still controlled or have plotted to murder Mike? Where is he disrespectful to any of them? All I see is full support and an attempt to make people see why their situation is no picnic at the moment. Yes this is a movie, I have said so since day 1 to be specific, but even though entertaining and funny as hell at times, this is serious shit. Part of this hoax IS to bring some evil people down, otherwise he could never have pulled this off with help of the FBI.
I am going to comment on TS' post in a later post, just wanted to mention this. TS is not dissing anyone, I think you jumped to conclusions too fast.
Although I agree on many of your points, I get the feeling you didn't really get TS' post. Please point out where he is saying that the Jacksons are still controlled or have plotted to murder Mike? Where is he disrespectful to any of them? All I see is full support and an attempt to make people see why their situation is no picnic at the moment. Yes this is a movie, I have said so since day 1 to be specific, but even though entertaining and funny as hell at times, this is serious shit. Part of this hoax IS to bring some evil people down, otherwise he could never have pulled this off with help of the FBI.
I am going to comment on TS' post in a later post, just wanted to mention this. TS is not dissing anyone, I think you jumped to conclusions too fast.
I'm gonna risk a theory that this whole murder-mystery plot here is also a part of the hoax/ARG...
I do not question that the there were threats against Michael in the past but I think [s:cvk3u8s6]hope[/s:cvk3u8s6] it is not the case now... I mean, those murder-plot threads here are used just for pure entertainment.
God, I hope I'm not wrong because otherwise... <!-- safraid/ -->afraid/<!-- safraid/ -->
For those who are interested - just a reminder:
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alternate_reality_game (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alternate_reality_game)
I don't know if this has been posted on another thread but about two weeks ago somebody (can't remember who) wrote a brief summary of LaToya's book. It might help for those who have not read the book (including me).
[glow=red:35qbc4p7]WARNING:[/glow:35qbc4p7] It a long post! <!-- styping/ -->typing/<!-- styping/ --> Glad to see you TS! <!-- sbeerchug -->beerchug<!-- sbeerchug -->
Prologue
- She didn’t want to write her first book , Jack Gordon made her do it.
- Jack Gordon controlled her for a decade.
- 2003 interview with Larry King made her want to help other women in the same situation.
- 2007/2008 she decides to write the book she wants to tell her family first so that they don’t get the wrong idea. Before she can Michael calls Katherine and says to her that Randy told her that Latoya was writing a book and Katherine says to Michael not to believe Randy.
Chapter 1: He's Going to Kill You
- 1993 incident of Gordon beating her.
- She says Michael knew Gordon was dangerous through Dileo and few years ago warned her that he’s going to kill her.
- She says Michael was frightened of Gordon.
Chapter 2: I Wish I Could Have Your Life
- Talks about how no one from outside knew or saw the abuse she received
- Talks about meeting Jack Gordon
- She talks about her JW raising made her trusting people
- Insert Michael going door to door as JW
- Talks about how Gordon started to work for Joe, how she wanted to be independent and leave Joe’s management and how Gordon became her manager.
Chapter 3: Illusions of Freedom
- She calls Joe a good starter manager.
- 1987 trip to Japan was Gordon her manager.
- Gordon takes her passport and controls her.
- Insert Michael she says that she believed Michael went through the same things as her and became a victim as wolves targeted and exploited him. Again effects of religious beliefs mentioned.
Chapter 4: A Smile for the Public
- Talks about mind games that Gordon was playing with her such as beating her ant hen saying that he didn’t beat her.
- Believes that Gordon gave her mind-altering drugs
- Blames her live performances on Gordon because he didn’t let her practice on them as he was afraid that she would talk yo other people and tell them what was happening.
Chapter 5: A Brave Voice Silenced
- Talks about how she tried to tell other people what happened
- She told Gordon beating her to Amir Bayyan from Kool and the Gang, he came to her hotel room with some guys to take her, she didn’t go.
- She told to a TV personality who didn’t believe her and told to Gordon what she said
- Tito confronted Gordon.
Chapter 6: The Man Behind the Monster
- Gordon’s background was in brothels , born in one and owned several of them later on
- Talks about his business deals and her beliefs that he had ties to mobs (later says there was no evidence of such)
- FBI interviews her some time later about this mob ties and tell her that they had been smuggling diamonds and drugs using her to bypass airport security
Chapter 7: Torn from the Nest
- Talks about how Gordon distances her from her family
- Mentions Katherine’s suspicions
- Gordon badmouths Katherine calling her “not saint”, bad mouths Michael calling him “nothing”.
- Latoya talks about Michael “closest thing to God”, “unique”, “had incredible gift”, “perfect instincts” had “sensitivity and compassion”.
- Insert story of buying Neverland
- 1987 Michael is able to get a call through her although Gordon limited their communication for her to come and be in TWYMMF video. Says she was supposed to be the lead girl in video but Katherine said it was inappropriate for her to be Michael’s love interest again. Oh and apparently she was to be the lead girl in Thriller video and again it was vetoed by Katherine.
- Compares Dileo to Gordon and their controlling style of management. reportedly Dileo said “ All I have to do is wind Michael up, point him in the direction I want him to go and he does it”.
- 1988 Donald Trump wants to do shows with Michael in Atlantic city, asks for Gordon and Latoya to broker the deal. Gordon forced her to get Michael to commit, Michael would say he’d do it but phone line goes dead. Dileo calls and says he’s not doing the shows. Dileo poisoned Michael against Gordon.
- Mentions Michael was also being isolated from family, says that Bill Bray was keeping people away and says she doesn’t believe it was Michael’s wish , she says Dileo was doing it.
-1992 Hannover, she goes to meet with Michael and Katherine. Gordon goes to convince Michael of Atlantic city deal. “Even though my brother weighted almost nothing, he danced with such energy”
- She can’t bring herself telling Michael about abuse.
- Gordon makes her ask Michael about Atlantic city shows , Michael gives a vague answer about competing egos. Few weeks later Michael calls her and says Frank says that Gordon is tied to gangsters and even if one doesn’t get paid they would kill him. ( odd: a few pages before she mentions Dileo’s 89 firing , she doesn’t know the reason but says that Michael said her he didn’t trust Dileo the least bit )
- Then comes the phone call she mentioned in the beginning of the book that Michael said her to get away from Gordon or Gordon would kill her.
- Gordon convinces her that Katherine was trying to kill her.
Chapter 8: Against My Will
- Playboy photos hot
- Michael saw pictures while he was at Playboy mansion calls and says that they are great and Diana Ross also liked them
- Katherine and Jermaine was unhappy. Katherine said she wasn’t her daughter anymore. Marlon and Jackie had middle of the road opinions.
- With the increased publicity Gordon arranges for her first book deal.
Chapter 9: In Name Only
- Gordon forcing her to marry him, she says the marriage was in name only as long as it lasted
Chapter 10: I Own You
- He told her when they got married she can get an annulment in 6 months. This chapter talks about she’s asking for annulment and Gordon rejecting saying that he owns her.
- After the beating paparazzi gets the shot of her with bruised eyes.
- 1990 when Michael was in hospital with chest pains Gordon sent him black roses with Latoya’s name.
Chapter 11: A Family Further Divided
- 1991 Her book gets published and she’s performing in Paris. Gordon is having relationship with prostitutes.
- Jermaine and Farrakhan’s son visits Latoya she doesn’t tell them anything.
- Gordon breaks the deal with Moulin Rouge, declares her bankrupt so that they don’t have to pay back to the cabaret.
- Gordon keeps the news of her grandmother dying.
Chapter 12: The Puppet Master at Work
- 1993 Gordon allows Latoya to watch TV to see the criminal investigation against Michael.
- Gordon says “They are taking him down now. I knew they would. I just didn’t know when”. Later on phone he says “You guys did it”.
- Latoya asks to go on TV to protect Michael, Gordon says that he’ll arrange it. They arrive in Israel, media waiting for her. Gordon gives he a piece of paper and says “read it”.
- She says if she didn’t read it she believed that Gordon’s mob friends would kill Michael.
- She also mentions how Joe though them to do whatever they did with enthusiasm and energy and she didn’t show any emotion because she was afraid that Gordon would hurt her.
- Gordon says to media there had been 2 kidnapping attempts on Latoya financed by Michael. She says Gordon tried to extort money from Michael & his handlers saying that he would say such thing if they didn’t pay him.
- According to Latoya 1993 Bert Fields – Michael’s lead attorney- brings Weitzman who brings in Dileo and Branca to work on the case and Gordon was secretly meeting them. Latoya says it was Branca’s idea to settle in 1993. Latoya blames this to Branca’s firm also representing Sony and that Sony was desperate to get their hands on Michael’s catalog.
- She learns Michael’s admittance of drug dependency and checking into rehab later. She says that Michael saw her press-conference with Elizabeth Taylor when he was in rehab.
Chapter 13: Living in Hell
- She says that she didn’t know her family’s attempts to reach to her and save her.
- She says Gordon damaged her reputation.
- Talks about Psychic Friends Network and Playboy video
- She starts to disobey Gordon. She does an interview without him knowing and keeps the money. She went to shopping without telling Gordon. She starts copying contact information from Gordon’s Rolodex.
Chapter 14: The Beginning of the End
- 1996 Latoya is thinking about leaving Gordon. Tells about how she got a Bible, tells about how she saved the money but lost it. Gordon solicited Mike Tyson to have sex with her etc.
- She says at this time Gordon wanted her to do strip shows at a club he would call “The Jackson’s Strip Club” in Florida. She refuses.
- Gordon tells her that she will do pornography (sex with 4 men for $15M), that’s the straw.
- He says if she’s not doing it he’ll get Brandi – Jackie’s daughter. Latoya says he was trying to go after her before, trying to bring her to Paris to be a model
- She asks for her passport and gets it after a fight. ( Note: I can’t understand this request, she was in New York at the time)
Chapter 15: Risking It All
- She’s trying to find the right time to escape
- May 3 1996 when Gordon is taking a shower she calls Randy. Randy gets Katherine and Joe in a conference call. Joe tells Randy to go to New york and bring Latoya home.
- Randy comes (with their cousin Tony) and Latoya leaves with only her bible, passport and DAT tape that had all of the music for her live show
Chapter 16: Free at Last, Free at Last
- NY to LA plane gets rerouted to Las Vegas. She talks about plane landing and making it out the airport.
- Insert memories of Jackson variety show
- Her house in Las Vegas later turns out to be in Gordon’s name.
Chapter 17: Baby Steps
- Katherine tells her to come to Hayvenhurst but Latoya can’t because she still believes that what Gordon told her that Katherine wants to kill her.
- Randy says they would take her to a doctor to file a report of abuse, get a restraining order and file for divorce.
- Gordon controlled all her money and assets etc. She only had $27,000
- Gordon calls her says that he loves her, he’s sorry, he won’t hit her again, asks her to come back and says he will give her all her money and accounts.
- She couldn’t find a lawyer to take her divorce case because of Gordon’s connections. Jermaine recommends her a “great attorney” he knows: Brian Oxman.
- After the divorce case starts she starts getting threatening calls from Gordon.
Chapter 18: Starting Over
- Her experiences makes her understand manipulation and abuse in Michael’ life.
- She had no contact with people from outside world (except for the food delivery people) and only Gordon called her.
- Talks about how she had to do everything herself and adds their life in Gary and the changes in their life once Jackson 5 become famous.
- She left her condo a year and half later she left Gordon to attend a family get together after Jackie’s wife died.
- She says she kept her distance from her family because she wanted to protect them from Gordon and she wanted to stand on her own.
- Insert positive opinions about Joe, his strength, skills and work ethic he taught them. she changed her opinion about Joe, says Michael changed his opinion later on too. Michael said he wished he had more of Joseph's strength in him.
- She says Joseph spanked them but it was the norm at the time they grew up.
- She believes if Michael was co-managed by Joseph he would still be alive.
Chapter 19: A Family Reunion and a Face-Off in Court
- Jackson family comes to support Latoya in her divorce case against Gordon. It was the first time she was seeing her family in years. Michael was doing History tour wasn’t there and she hadn’t yet seen him.
- Says that Gordon picked a judge he wanted , made her family leave the courtroom.
- Gordon lies about her saying that she was a sleaze (as she did Playboy), said she hid money, made her take drug and psychological tests.
- She gets divorced in 1998 by only getting the Las Vegas condo, Gordon gets everything else, and doesn’t pay her the $350,000 he’s ordered to pay.
Chapter 20: Rebuilding a Life
- Gordon leaves her with debt, unpaid taxes etc.
- Finds out that Gordon still arranger performances in her name and took the advances so she faced with lawsuits and more debts.
- This also caused her not to be able to book any more appearances.
- Talks about Oxman telling her to stay in bankruptcy and how she wasn’t able to buy a house or a car.
Chapter 21: Learning to Trust Again
- Talks about how she no longer wanted to be in the music business but wanted to be like a manager etc. says she no longer wanted to work in America, her goal was to work in Paris and London.
- Gets another bad legal advice and her bankruptcy is extended another 7 years , so she wasn’t able to get her royalties longer. She says she got back her royalties in April 2011.
- She meets Jeffre Phillips who is a friend of Jermaine. They form Ja-Tail (Just another timely adventure in life) Films in 1999.
- Jeffre worked with Michael when he did the marketing for Sony in 80s.
Chapter 22: Free the World
- 2001 World Trade Center attack
- She says Michael was supposed to attend a meeting at 9:00AM at the top of World Trade Center on September 11 but he didn’t go because he was so tired. If he went he would have died in the attack.
- The family leaves with tour busses.
- Latoya writes a song “free the world”, she records it, the reactions were positive.
- That’s what made her return too music and start recording Starting Over.
- 2002 they try to get a record deal but hear stuff like “she has no talent”, “she can’t sing and dance” etc. They couldn’t get a deal. They go to radios to play a song so that it would become popular and that they would get a record deal, radios refuse to play the songs.
- She says she had to put aside the album with the events about Michael surfaced.
Chapter 23: A Dirty Business
- She reconnected with Michael in 2002. (Note: That’s quite some time, the latest conversation she mentioned with Michael was in 1992 - unless she omitted stuff).
- She lists through what happened in regards to Michael between the time she left Gordon (1996) and when they reconnected (2002).
- She talked about Michael with Katherine. She met Paris in 1998 (but not Michael).
- Talks about Michael’s parenting. kids only watched educational TV programming, they weren’t allowed to watch news accounts about Michael. Michael never told her why he limited their access to outside world. She assumes it was to give them normal life and made them know him as only their father and not superstar.
- She says she was worried if such secluded upbringing made them vulnerable.
- Michael also limited the music the kids listened. At that time Paris was only allowed to listen to “Butterflies”.
- Latoya again says she had no direct contact with Michael at this time.
- Mentions Michael’s troubles with Sony and catalog. Says Michael fired Branca in 1990 after Geffen told him Branca had to much control.
- 1995 Branca urges Michael to merge ATV with Sony. She says this partnership became problematic as Michael was an artist first and businessman second and he wasn’t motivated for a quest for profit.
- Talks about Michael’s masters and how they would not revert to Michael till 2009 and she says she doesn’t know if Michael got them or Sony kept them. (Note: Estate got them back).
- Says Michael had no concept of money.
- Talks about Sony, Invincible, promotion issues. Says Sony purposely sabotaged the album so that it wouldn’t sell so that he would be forced to sell his half of catalog.
- She watches Michael’s press conference on TV about Sony and says that he wore a bulletproof vest at that conference. (Note: they haven’t reconnected yet).
Chapter 24: Family Reunion
- 2002 Latoya is called to a family meeting, Michael was using prescription painkillers and family believed it was getting out of control.
- She says Michael wouldn’t taken prescription drugs on his own and he was given it by a doctor after he fell off the stage and injured himself when touring with Jacksons. He forms a dependency but gets cleaned in 1993 by going to rehab.
- She says chronic injuries from lifetime performing and stress again turned him to painkillers and he again had dependency issues by 2002.
- Family decided to confront Michael and do an intervention. She says she hadn’t seen Michael for a decade and this intervention would be the first time she would see him.
- Family goes to Neverland, security doesn’t let them in, they jump the gate. Tito enters into the house through an open window and opens the doors for the rest.
- Michael sees them and acts like he didn’t know that they were at the house. Latoya says she doesn’t know if it was a simple miscommunication or someone wanted to keep them out.
- Michael send Prince and Paris with the nanny and then goes into Blanket’s room (who was 3 months at the time) to attend to him. They have a meeting in Blanket’s room.
- Michael refuses to see the doctors ( a physician and psychiatrist) and says there was nothing wrong with him. Latoya says he was fine, alert and relaxed, looked good physically and happy with his kids. After several hours he convinces them that he was good. Family plans to take turns staying with Michael at Neverland for next few weeks but they weren’t able to follow their plan. She says it took Michael several years before he got the help he needed.
- In this meeting Michael also talks about the people in business. He reportedly says “ Certain people in this business are no good. They take things from you, they rob you. don’t ever trust them”. “LaToya you can’t trust them, they are no good, they don’t really care about us” “ They just want to get everything they can out of you and milk you and use you and toss you away at the ened of the day”.
- Next time she saws Michael is news report about Berlin Balcony incident.
- Talks about how fans called “Let’s see the new one” and Michael wanted to please them and he had a good grip.
Chapter 25: The Quiet Before the Storm
- 2003 Latoya does Larry King Live show.
- She receives quite an attention due to the show. She forms Ja-Tail Records and signs a distribution deal.
- 2003 Family day with Hawaiian theme and everyone dressed accordingly (except Michael and his kids). This is the first time since intervention in Neverland she saw Michael.
- April 2003 she runs into Michael shopping at Beverly Hills, she goes in to talk to Michael. They leave all together with Michael’s children wearing Spiderman masks. She says the children understood the need for the masks and loved them, it was like playing dress-up everyday.
- Michael says he can’t go and have dinner with them as he was going to studio, drops them by their car, Layoya gives Paris a pink rabbit as a present.
- June 2003 she would be presenting an award at BET awards. Producers ask her help to get Michael to give an award to James Brown. Then they get him on their own as apparently Michael didn’t know Latoya was a presenter until she went into his dressing room.
- Backstage Michael getting ready. Michael called perfume “smell”, they were together for 30 minutes, they took a picture together. Michael goes on stage. They spend another 30 minutes in the dressing room with James Brown, his wife etc.
- Michael takes Latoya into a closet and tells her that he misses her, he loves her and that he’s glad that he got to see her.
Chapter 26: The Conspiracy is Revealed
- 2003 Joseph calls her to say that Neverland is being raided.
- No one in the family knew where Michael was. They later find out he was in Las Vegas and they went to his hotel.
- They find Michael all dressed up for video shot but visibly upset in a wrecked suite. Paris tells Katherine that Michael broke the lamp, threw the food and turned over the statue. Apparently when Michael got the call from Neverland security about the raid, he got very angry.
- Michael says to Latoya “I didn’t do anything. I promise you. I’m being framed. All of this is a setup. you gotta believe me”.
- Michael also mentions that he is even afraid to walk around his own yard because he was afraid that he would be killed. He says he knows who’s behind the framing of him. Latoya asks who, Michel says “ they want my catalog, they want my publishing, they’ll do whatever it takes to get it. they are going to kill me. I hate my life. I don’t even want the catalog anymore”
Chapter 27: Facing Down Allegations as a Family
- Little funny story about how Paris will wave to paparazzi to be friendly.
- Mirage asks Michael leave the hotel due to press disturbing other guests at the hotel.
- Michael has reservations about surrendering to the police.
- She released her single Just Wanna Dance under her nickname Toy tops the charts at 19.
- Michael’s trial starts and she again thinks its not appropriate time to release the album.
Chapter 28: The Final Days of Neverland
- Michael mentions Latoya “when this trial is over. I’m never ever coming back to Neverland again. they invaded my privacy. They ruined my entire life. I hate this place. I can’t stand it. I never want to see it again. Never. I’ll never come back here”.
- Says Michael was adamant when he made a decision.
- Describes Neverland, animals, trains. movie theater, children coming to visit. Dreamworks stealing Neverland logo.
- Says after the raid Michael stayed at one of the bungalows. Family stayed with him at Neverland during prelim and trial.
- Mentions “field trips” of Michael’s kids around the property to the “beach” (a pool of water with white sand around it) and to library.
Chapter 29: The Trial of a Lifetime
- 2004 start of preliminary this is the first time Latoya had the chance to sit down and talk with Michael one on one for the first time in more than a decade.
- Michael says she doesn’t have to say anything, he knows her heart and that he knew Gordon made her do those things. She says Michael had forgiven her long ago and didn’t want to discuss it further.
- She says that she later realized that Michael also had manipulators and understood what she went through very well and that made him forgive her so easily.
- Says that Michael hid his fears from his children keeping upbeat and smiling around them.
- Jumping on the roof of SUV to please fans , being misunderstood.
- August 2004 family get together for Michael’s birthday. First time Latoya saw Michael since pretrial in January. Michael calls Joe to sit next to him, Latoya says Joe was a special force of power for Michael and Michael felt Joe protected him.
- Again Latoya holds her album.
- January 2005 trial starts. Family returns to Neverland. She says dressing all white was her idea.
- Mentions Michael had made peace with Joe.
- Says Michael was in despair, he didn’t want to eat or take care of himself. They pleaded with him to at least take vitamins. She says most of the time Michael stayed in his bungalow alone.
- Prince of Bahrain during trial says to Michael he can always stay there to rest and get away from everything.
- Gordon dies from cancer on 2005.
- Verdict day. Michael nervous, says that he’s leaving US and never coming back.
- says Michael have been wearing bulletproof vest since 2001 (when we went head to head with Sony / Mottola). Before trial Michael reportedly said “If I get off, I’m going to be assassinated”.
- says that Michael was a zombie after he heard the verdict, drained, distant. She says that the experience marked him and he believe that he would be assassinated that day.
- She says that the trial had made grave damage to him, a crack formed in his spirit, she says he lost his will to fight, and he was like he was lost.
- Michael leaves US as soon as he gets his passport back from court and lives like a vagabond for 1.5 years.
- Mention of Fox news, again Michael’s catalog.
- Latoya says that during the time Michael was gone, he distanced himself from everyone in the family and no one spoke to him.
- says Michael didn’t want to perform anymore, afraid that he would be assassinated on stage and wanted to produce and direct movies with Peter Jackson.
Chapter 30: A New Lease on Life
- Latoya says that whenever she saw footage of Michael on TV after the trial she tried to examine it to understand his health, mental stage, emotional well-being etc.
- She also says that she started to investigate the conspiracy Michael told her in Mirage (the day Neverland raided).
- She throws herself back to her career. reworking on her album, Armed and Famous show (most of the chapter is about that), Celebrity Big Brother
- She says that the skills she learned at that show as she looked for clues as to who killed Michael.
Chapter 31: The Final Days
Mid 2006. Michael fires most of his staff including at Neverland and closes down the main house.
- Grace was acting his manager and this worried Latoya as the wrong person can have the power to destroy him in such vulnerable state.
- December 2006 James Brown dies, Michael comes to US.
- Latoya wasn’t united with Michael but heard about him through Katherine.
- Jermaine introduced Michael to Tohme who later revealed to have a troubled past.
- says Tohme was like Gordon , isolated and controlled Michael. Says Tohme kept family away from Michael.
- enter Leonard Rowe. January 2009 a concert promoter offers $15M for one show (Allgood concert) flies to LA to talk to Michael.
- Latoya repeats Leonard Rowe’s book Tohme doesn’t meet with him for a while. Tohme says Michael cannot do it because he was doing negotiations for a $300M deal (AEG TII deal).
- says AEG was paying Tohme $100,000 monthly salary and he was therefore biased.
- claims Phillips got Michael to rehire Dileo.
- in a moment of clarity in March 2009, Michael asks Leonard Rowe to take over as his business manager.
- Reportedly Michael said he didn’t know what he signed because their attorney drew up the contract, he agreed to 10 shows and not 50 shows.
- April 2009 , Michael meets with Leonard Rowe who brought Joe with him. Latoya says that Joe hadn’t seen Michael for 3 years. Payment in dollars versus pounds and scalping of tickets is discussed.
- April 2009 Julien’s Auctions of Michael’s items. Michael didn’t know it, Katherine told him about it. Michael says everything was being put in storage, Tohme says it was storage agreement.
- Mentions the Michael’s confiding in June Gatlin (she heard it at Today show)
- Mid May meeting with Phillips. Katherine, Joe, Leonard Rowe and Michael present. Joe and Leonard stood up to Randy Phillips. Joe gets up starts shouting I will not let you steal from my son. Michael began laughing. She says it was because Michael was happy his father was there to protect him from vultures.
- She says Leonard told her that Michael was at times animated at the meeting but also seemed like he didn’t care about details, he wasn’t acting perfectionist and Leonard felt like Michael knew for one reason or another he would never perform those concerts.
- Leonard pushed out, replaced by Dileo.
- Leonard couldn’t intervene about Michael’s health and and in regards to his painkiller dependency.
- Latoya heard all these through Joe.
- Latoya spent time with Michael for the first time in May 14, 2009 since his 2005 trial. that’s also the last time she sees him.
- Latoya says he was excruciatingly thing.
- She asks over and over if he was fine, Michael says he was fine and the rehearsals were going good.
Chapter 32: The Worst Day of My Life
- Joe calls her, tells her to get to Michael’s house saying that a fan told him he was sick.
- She calls Jeffre , he says that Michael is doing it to get out of the shows. “Michael is known to have fake illness and injury.. “
- Joe calls again and says there’s an ambulance, tells her to go to hospital instead.
- Latoya calls Trent , Katherine’s assistant, they are on their way to the hospital. Katherine tells her Michael is dead.
- She arrives hospital, a nurse tells her Michael isn’t dead.
- She goes to the room where Katherine is with Prince, Paris and Blanket on her lap. The kids are screaming and crying. Dileo is in the room. Trent tells her Michael is gone and Katherine again tells her that Michael is dead.
Chapter 33: Trying to Make Sense of the Tragedy
- She says she immediately thought “who killed Michael?” and not “how did he die?”. in the last 3 chapters Latoya constantly goes back to 2003 when Michael said he would be murdered for his catalog.
- Children want to go see Michael.
- Paris screams Murray is the best multiple times and says she doesn’t know what happened. She says she wants to die and be with her daddy.
- Paris says Michael was always cold, freezing. He would sit by the fireplace and fall asleep there. Paris says Michael always cried and they (the kids) watched to make sure everything was fine. Paris says Michael was freezing and needed a doctor and then turned the lights and they were in the dark. Latoya asks they turned the lights out? Paris says yes and they cut the phones off.
- Paris says Michael told her to be strong and said to her she would have to take care of Prince and Blanket if something happens to him. He told her that she would have to be the mother.
- Latoya asks when Michael said this. Paris says last night before Michael went to rehearsal She was arguing with Prince and Michael said her to stop fighting with her brother and “I’m not always going to be here and you are going to have to be the lady and watch over them”.
- The children wants to see Michael, 2 nurses take them to the room Michael was says it would be therapeutic for them.
- She says Michael was skinny (skin and bones) but looked peaceful as if he was sleeping.
- Kids talked to their dad, left the room calm. Saying good-bye helped them.
- Latoya goes to find Dr. Murray. She couldn’t learn anything from him. He gave her excuses.
- Kathy Hilton comes to the hospital with her sister. Latoya takes them to see Michael. Kathy Hilton tells her to collect everything she see that Michael written down.
Chapter 34: The Investigation Intensifies
- Michael Amir calls Latoya to say that Tohme fired all security and asks her to come to the house. Michael Amir vowed to not leave the house until someone from the family came.
- Police had been in the house all day. Jacksons wasn’t allowed inside the house until detectives said it was okay.
- 11:30 Latoya, Jeffre, Randy and Ron Boyd (family friend police officer) arrive to Carolwood.
- 12:00 Katherine and Trent came. Later Janet came.
- Michael Amir lets them in.
- Latoya says the house was hot, asks Michael Amir he says Michael kept the heat on because he was freezing. Latoya brain thinking: is it because Michael was freezing or is it to give a different time of death?
- Michael Amir tells them what happened. Leads them into Murray’s room (the room Michael died in). Michael Amir says he didn’t saw anything suspicious last night.
- Latoya searches the room with her eyes as she’s trained as a police officer. Outside the door what looked like Michael’s last meal on top of a dresser (soup and crumbs from a sandwich), pajama top on the floor(paramedics cut it off when trying to save Michael, IV stand on the foot of bed, 3 oxygen tanks in the corner.
- She asks if there was cameras in the room. There wasn’t. Remembers back to 2003 Mirage and Michael saying he would be killed for his catalog.
- Michael Amir then shows them Michael’s actual bedroom. Room was a wreck, torn to pieces, clothes on the floor, dressers turned over etc. Latoya asks if it was always like this. Michael Amir says he doesn’t know because Michael didn’t allow anyone in that room. Latoya brain thinking : this is too messy to be police doing, who did this what they were looking for? suspects people were in there for cash and jewelry Michael kept.
- Remembers what Kathy Hilton said. Says that Michael was a compulsive note taker. so she finds post it notes in Michael’s actual bedroom.
- Notes said
---- I hate John Branca
---- John Branca stole lots of money from me and continuously double & triple billed me
---- I hate Tohme Tohme
---- Randy Phillips & Dr. Tohme are not flying with me. No! No! No! Ever !
---- Call Joseph
---- Get Joseph’s help to get these people out of my life.
---- I don’t want Frank Dileo back in my life.
---- I only agreed to 10 shows
---- Tell Tohme Tohme to give me back my cars
---- AEG is pressuring me to go see Dr.David H. Slavit for a physical.
- Latoya says they reviewed hundreds of notes and learned about whom Micheal feared. Later she says they got a letter from Estate asking them to return anything they might have taken from the house.
- She says they weren’t even able to organize Michael’s possessions and set aside any keepsakes for the children and doesn’t know where those items are now.
Chapter 35: A Family Loss.
- family disagreements about memorial. Ideas about doing it at Washington monument and Los Angeles Coliseum.
- AEG offers Staples center + Nokia theater.
- Latoya says AEG made money off memorial by charging media for box seats, news trucks parking, concession stands and licensing of the broadcasting of the memorial.
- Latoya wanted Michael to be brought by a procession of gilded horse drawn carriages, fanfare of horns, carried between rows of uniformed guards and an announcer saying “please rise for the king”. She wanted an open casket.
- Katherine vetoed anything showy and wanted a closed casket and relatively simple service.
- Private viewing before the memorial. Paris attends with Latoya, Randy and Rebbie. Puts the necklace on his wrist, places 2 colored stones on his chest.
- mentions Paris speech at memorial and how it humanized Michael.
- most of the brothers wanted to bury Michael at Neverland. Latoya fights against it. Finally they settle on Forest Lawn. She says mausoleum was selected due to it’s beauty and security (to protect Michael’s body).
Chapter 36: Inside the Conspiracy
- says AEG offered the brothers to take over Michael’s dates at O2. Latoya says that she though this was a cover up and didn’t want them to focus on Michael’s death.
- finds it odd that AEG didn’t express concern over Michael’s death and seemed like they stood to make more money with Michael dead then alive.
- Latoya says 100 hours wasn’t all Michael. AEG only recorded last 3 rehearsals.
- questions why they worked with Sony rather than their own Regal Entertainment group. she says why bring Sony in unless a larger deal was in the offing perhaps involving Michael’s catalog. (Hello! This is it soundtrack and release of TII as DVD and Blu-ray).
- Jeffree who did the show and people who worked with Michael said to her that Michael never did complete run-through of any song. So she says Michael wasn’t well and could not have done those shows and AEG should have known that Michael wasn’t well.
- complains that Michael didn’t receive producer credit but the people he hated and fired before did.
- asks who called the tour “this is it?”, calls it a sick joke.
- says many people didn’t offer condolences to the family
- lists the projects and the money earned and says that Estate should have paid the debt quickly.
- some Jackson family members didn’t want to launch an investigation into Michael’s death. Latoya says she can’t let it go.
- Latoya says that she believes Michael would have wanted his mother to be the executor.
- says in July Branca and Joel Katz came with Michael’s will and they knew nothing about the will before.
- Latoya says they wanted a family member be on the board of Michael’s Estate. Executors didn’t agree with this.
Chapter 37: A Legend is Laid to Rest
- Latoya says she saw Michael’s body 9-10 times between memorial and funeral, talking to him, checking to see if his body was still there (she was worried that his body could be stolen)
- mentions Coroner’s office wanting to see Michael’s body again. They get hair samples and get palm print.
- talks about private memorial and burial.
- says that they got the stacked tombs on the side of the walls that the family members will eventually repose.
Chapter 38: Eyewitness Accounts of a Cover-up
- Leonard Rowe reached out to Latoya. Insert Leonard Rowe’s claims on his book here.
- Joe told her that he tried to see Michael at the last weeks but security didn’t let him in the house.
- She learned that Michael said Prince and Paris to call Granpa and he’ll know what to do and help him.
- She learned about Michael’s last night from the follower fans (TINI group), they say Michael didn’t do his usual talk with them when he left the house for rehearsals.
- mentions a meeting in Michael’s dressing room. Speculates to the maximum (I don’t know what’s said in that room but I believe..) saying them either the people realized he wouldn’t be able to do the shows or Michael told them he wouldn’t be doing the shows. Latoya says that she knows that Michael was threatening them not to show up for rehearsal and not do any shows until they cancel the 40 shows he didn’t agree to perform.
- After the meeting he goes on the stage to do 2 songs. (Note: why would he do that if he wasn’t going to do the shows?)
- Karen Faye’s talk with Dileo. Michael Bush saying Michael lost 15 pounds, a choreographer thought that he was too skinny. Latoya says Michael weighted 112 pounds and it’s incorrectly reported that he was 136 pounds.
- When he’s leaving the rehearsal Michael tells the fans “help me get out of here”.
- Again TINI people referenced with increased security “10 men lined up on both sides of gate”
- A fan walks up to her and says that the light in Michael’s room never went off that night (usually it was off in 20 minutes)
- talks about hearing Randy Phillips was at the house when Michael arrived, finds it odd that he was going to Michael’s house in the morning
- questions TII movie and how fast it was done , like it was already planned
- why Prince was called to help when there was adult staff in the house
- she concludes that she believes that Murray is the “fall guy for a much larger plot”
Chapter 39: Starting Over Again
- Jeffre tells her that she needs to get on with her life. She starts making appearances.
- Says Katherine is strained and quickly fading away.
- says Estate hasn’t asked the kids if they wanted any keep-sakes from their father. and claims Estate have been auctioning of Michael’s stuff such as his furniture, memorabilia and his handwritten notes. she says she has been buying some items.
- Latoya says that Michael’s death divided the family and they do not support her in her fight. She hopes to repair relationships between them down the road.
We Should Investigate What Happened to Michael
There is a dedication page in the front of the book, and the very last sentence on that page says: “Let’s continue to support the King and find out what truly happened to him, and let’s keep his legacy alive.” The book ends with a similar statement: “Everyone still has strong opinions about the estate, the people controlling it, and what happened to Michael.” (335). Interesting that these statements use the wording “what (truly) happened to” Michael—instead of saying, who killed him. Jermaine also used this same wording, in his one year anniversary interview with Larry King {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Oi3OiJMjilg}.
“I wondered if my family would investigate [if La Toya had been killed], or if they would believe what they were told and never know the truth.” (9). “But I quickly realized that I had to have an open mind, and I could not assign the blame to either party until I had heard the full story from both sides.” (266). Here again, we see that La Toya is against being prejudice and in favor of investigating the truth—we should not merely believe what we are told.
“There is still so much to be learned and so much to be revealed. … I’m not done with my investigation for the truth yet; I’ve only scratched the surface. I will never give up until I unveil the truth and justice is served.” (331,333). Does anyone remember TS saying that “everything covered so far has just been an introductory course” {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=11061}.
Also, if MJ is really dead, then “justice” would certainly include justice for murder; but if he faked his death, there is still justice to be served: for attempting to kill him (on 9-11-2001 and other times); and for the false pedophile charges, etc.
The “Conspiracy” Is Much Bigger than Just a Few Executives
Speaking of the attempt to kill MJ on 9-11, here it is: “I later learned that Michael was supposed to attend a meeting at the top of the World Trade Center at 9:00 a.m. on September 11, but he was too tired, and the meeting was canceled. Had he gone, he would have died in the attack that day.” (186).
Wow! What a coincidence!!! :shock: :o :shock: Notice that the meeting was not only scheduled for the morning of the exact day (an afternoon meeting would not have killed him, because the towers would’ve come down already), but it was planned for the “top” of the building—which is the place least likely for survival. For those who are not easily fooled by the “coincidence” excuse: this shows that the “conspiracy” against MJ was far bigger than just a few executives at Sony, and/or AEG, etc. This was a major NWO power that knew about the 9-11 attacks in advance! And by the way: TS said this very thing clear back in 2009 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=1930}.
In the 6-25-2011 thread, some have questioned my terminology using the word “Illuminatti”; but as I have stated before, I’m using the term loosely. There is no need to quibble over the exact title of the people and organizations involved in the “conspiracy” against MJ (and the 9-11 conspiracy, etc); the concepts are what we are dealing with here, and the concepts have to do with secret societies and organized underground crime (especially ones working to promote the New World Order agenda, although some lower-level elements may not be aware of the NWO agenda at higher levels).
Now for a few quotes about Jack Gordon, who was La Toya’s very abusive manager. “For almost a decade, Gordon controlled me with a campaign of brutalization and manipulation, beating me several times a week, threatening my life and the lives of my family members [including and especially MJ], and proving he had the mob ties to carry out his most violent promises.” (1). “… he [MJ] knew that Gordon was linked to the Mafia, as apparently, were some of the men who were targeting him at this time.” (206). “He [MJ] went on to tell me he believed it was a whole handful of scoundrels behind the plot, who were coming in for the kill. He was clearly terrified. [P] ‘You’ll see,’ he said. ‘It’s all about my publishing.’ [P] What he described made Gordon look like a small-time crook.” (227).
“Michael had an even greater fear than the possibility that he might be found guilty [in the 2005 trial]. He was wearing a bulletproof vest, a habit he had adopted since the time when he went head-to-head with Tommy Mottola of Sony in 2001, and again in 2002.” (252,253; see 200).
“But I was well aware of his assassination fears, and I’d been researching on my own to put together the puzzle pieces of the conspiracy he [MJ] had described.” (246). “I began investigating the conspiracy Michael described to me … I was determined to find out all that I could so that together, Michael and I might be able to stop it.” (257,258). Can anyone think of what MJ may have planned, to help fight against this conspiracy? Did he do nothing whatsoever?? Or if he did do something, what was it—anything at all (other than planning a fake death, to draw major world attention to the conspiracy)???
In the mid-1980s, Gordon began to manage La Toya Jackson alongside her father, Joseph. In the late 1980s, he took over her management completely. He married her in Reno, Nevada on September 5, 1989, claiming that it was for her own protection against kidnapping by the Jackson family. La Toya Jackson states that this was both unplanned and against her wishes. According to Jackson; "I told him, 'No way, Jack! I can't marry you. You know what marriage means to me. I've never been in love; I don't even date.... It's not right. I don't love you. I don't have feelings for you.'" Jackson tried to run out of the chapel three times but bodyguard Antonio Rossi grabbed her saying, "There's some things you have to do. Even if you don't want to."
FBI Involvement and Sting Operations
“… the FBI had it [a mob hangout room] bugged for years and gathered a great deal of evidence to prosecute mobsters … Out of nowhere, the FBI asked to speak to me about Gordon and our visits to Mulberry Street. … the FBI agents did reveal some mob secrets to me that I could hardly believe.” (45-47). There is no doubt that the FBI has been aware of death threats against both La Toya and Michael; and they have clearly worked to protect La Toya, so why would they not work to protect MJ as well? And what did they do to help protect MJ, if not a death hoax sting {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=18964}?
La Toya herself has been involved in sting operations before: “One night, I was used as a prostitute decoy [a sting operation], which meant dressing up like a hooker and standing outside on a corner while johns pulled over and tried to pick me up. … I was also concerned with doing my job well, so it was important to me to be convincing enough to actually make the arrest.” (265).
Also, it is very clear in her book, that La Toya lied to protect MJ while she was still with Jack Gordon. So is it possible that should would also lie now, about MJ’s death, as part of an FBI fake death sting operation to expose the conspiracy (and help protect MJ)?
Fake Illness, Fake Injury, and Fake Death
“Although I immediately felt relieved [when Jack Gordon died], Gordon had faked his death before, so I couldn’t believe that he had really died. I sent a security expert to the funeral to make sure that he was in the casket. The expert called me from the funeral home and confirmed that he had seen Jack Gordon dead in his casket.” (250). So La Toya is very familiar with fake deaths, and she even included this in her book—interesting!
“‘La Toya, Michael’s just doing this [going to the hospital on 6-25-2009] to get out of his shows,’ Jeffre said. [P] This immediately eased my mind because I knew that it could well be true. I had been told that Michael didn’t want to do the London shows, which were scheduled to begin in just a few days. Michael was known, within the family, to have faked illness and injury in the past to avoid commitments that displeased him … I kept praying and talking to myself out loud. [P] ‘Okay, La Toya, calm down. Michael is going to be fine. It’s just an act.’ [P] But somehow, I knew this wasn’t true …” (283-285).
Now wait a minute—how did she know that it was not an act? If she already knew of a death hoax plan, then she would know that it was an act; but if she was not in on any death hoax plan at that time, then how could she possibly know that it was not an act (even before going to the hospital, which is the timing of this statement)?
La Toya’s Own Usage of “This Is It”
La Toya is very aware of the MJ’s concert and film title, “This Is It”; and in fact several times she refers to the concert series and movie by this title. However, there are a few very interesting statements where she used the same phrase, referring to her own life and experience; and it would be hard to imagine that she did not think of the connection with MJ when she used this very same phrase.
“This is it. I’m dying.” (7; referring to 1993, after she had been beaten almost to death by Gordon). “This is it! I’m making a clean escape. … Wow! I did it! This is it, I finally took the first step [in making the escape] …” (128,130). So she connects “This is it” with death, and escape! Could it be any clearer that MJ chose the title “This Is It” because it was all about escape through fake death?
Exact Day Of Death Known In Advance By Michael
My very first post was on 9-7-09, giving a brief overview of numerology evidence showing that MJ himself planned a very specific day (6-25-09) for his death. And in March of 2010, I did a long update going into much greater detail about this numerology {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010}. Since that time, I have also given even further details on the numerology, including a $999 reward for anyone to prove that it was a coincidence (1 chance in less than one million); but so far, nobody has even made a serious attempt to collect the reward.
In addition to the numerology, there is MJ’s remake of Gilda {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SKQohTYi9pc; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gilda; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/George_Macready}. This was a movie about a fake death, in which the actor had the same August 29 birthday as MJ (and by the way, La Toya says that this is MJ’s “actual birthday”—page 245).
Many also know that MJ was planning a magic illusion for 6-25-09; he was planning to disappear while on stage (during rehearsal), only to reappear later at a different place on the stage. Of course some will say that this is yet another coincidence; but especially with everything else, no doubt it was part of the bigger plan—and it was actually about disappearing through a death hoax, and reappearing later in a BAM! {http://www.mtv.com/news/articles/1624058/michael-jackson-collaborators-clueless-about-addiction.jhtml; http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=17002#p289674}
And finally, according to AEG CEO Randy Phillips, Michael’s last statement on that last rehearsal night was: “... thanks for getting me this far, I can take it from here.” {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_Q2yIV-LaPI}. This sure sounds like MJ did indeed know that something major was going to change, at that very time (and the change would not be traveling to London, because the rehearsals at Staples were not finished yet).
With a brief refresher in mind of these above four categories (numerology, Gilda, magic illusion, and MJ’s last statement): there are quite a few statements quoted below, from La Toya’s book, which show very clearly that MJ did have advance knowledge about that exact day of his death (6-25-09). So the only question is whether he succeeded pulling off the death hoax on that day, or did they kill him on the same day that he planned to fake his death?
“‘You’re going to have to take care of Prince and Blanket if something ever happens to me [MJ]. You’re going to have to be the mother if something happens to me, Paris.’ … [La Toya asked:] ‘When did he say that, Paris?’ [P] ‘Last night [6-24-09], before he went to rehearsal. …’” (292).
This next quote is rather lengthy, with excerpts from pages 326-331: “Michael’s fans have been particularly helpful in providing useful information. Because they were so loyal to Michael, they knew his habits extremely well and were struck by the deviation from the norm on the nights just prior to, and the night of, Michael’s death. … According to fans, when Michael was on his way to rehearsal on [June 24] the day of his death, as he drove through the gate at Carolwood, he did not roll his window down and talk to them. That was totally out of character for Michael. I’ve never known Michael to behave in that way to a group of fans that had been so devoted to him. … Then, when he arrived at the Staples Center, he didn’t walk over to his fans. … That night, June 24, 2009, Michael’s last night of rehearsal before he died, his usual routine was again interrupted. … A number of men involved in his business dealings, who had never before been there during rehearsals, were waiting that evening for Michael to get there. Michael and the men remained in his dressing room for several hours … I believe that Michael knew at that moment he was going to die soon. … When Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’ … As usual, the fans sped to Carolwood to get there before Michael arrived. They did so, as always, but this night was different. According to the fans who stayed outside Michael’s house every night to watch him come home from rehearsal, on the night of June 24, 2009, the last night before he passed, when he arrived home from rehearsal, the security measures at the house were much different from any other night when Michael returned from rehearsal. A line of roughly ten men were lined up on both sides of his gate. Normally, he had only the two or three security guards that were with him, and the one that was in the post inside the yard. But this night was different, security was everywhere, and again Michael’s car didn’t stop on the way inside the gate. … [One fan reported:] ‘I stand outside the gate, and Michael has the same routine every night. After he comes home from rehearsal, he goes upstairs, and about twenty minutes later the light in a room goes off. The night that he died, the light stayed on all night. I got worried. The light never went off. I didn’t get it. I didn’t understand what had happened. It was very strange. … Oh, and security was acting strange,’ she said. [P] I knew I needed to speak to several other fans regarding that night, and when I did, their stories were the same.”
We have long been told that MJ never got any sleep that night, and he was still trying to get to sleep the next morning, when Dr. Murray gave him the propofol to put him to sleep. But now we know why he couldn't get to sleep that night—because he forgot to shut the light off when he went to bed!!!
:lol: :lol: :lol: lolol/
But seriously: either the light was on all night (and all those other strange things that happened) because it was the beginning of implementing the death hoax, or else it was when MJ was murdered (and then they tried to make it look like Murray accidentally killed him the next morning). Once again, then, which one of these two actually happened? This is the multi-million dollar question {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}.
“One of Michael’s last phone calls, the day before he died, was to our father, asking him for protection against the people who were preying on him. Unfortunately, the forces at work against Michael were so great that neither Michael nor Joseph could overcome them, even with their combined strength.” (158).
Could this be true? Could it be that not his family, not his body guards, not the police, not the FBI, etc—not all of them combined could save MJ’s life, even though MJ knew in advance the very day that he was going to die? That is the question for level 5. Did MJ fake his death on the planned day, or did the people conspiring against him succeed in killing him on the exact day which MJ himself planned and knew about in advance?
In support of the murder theory (which I’m supposed to be defending in this level): La Toya’s book speaks out repeatedly and powerfully that he was murdered. And she also writes with great detail and emotion about MJ’s death, and repeatedly seeing him in the casket, etc (see especially chapter 37). Are these statements in the book true, or is La Toya doing her part in a convincing sting operation? Or is it possible that La Toya herself is not in on the sting—could a dummy in the casket have fooled her? These are some of the things to discuss in this thread.
Appeal for Believers and Non-believers
At this point, no matter how much evidence is presented: very few believers will be convinced that MJ really died, and very few non-believers will be convinced that MJ is alive. Also, if they did get him on 6-25-09, no amount of investigation and research will ever bring him back to life.
Therefore, perhaps it is time to focus on something that both believers and unbelievers can agree upon: that the Jackson family has been and still is threatened by powers much bigger than a few Sony and/or AEG executives. And the public needs understand this, including but not limited to MJ fans; there needs to be a widespread awareness of this fact, and then the Jacksons can more directly and more safely work to fight against and expose this major underground corruption.
You can encourage others to read La Toya’s book, and be informed of the magnitude of the conspiracy. This is not merely to promote and sell copies of her book; you can probably go to a library and read it, if you would rather not spend the money to buy it (if a library doesn’t currently have it, you can request it and they may order it in). If nothing else, you can direct people to this thread, which quotes some of the most important parts about the conspiracy, etc.
You can also send tweets to the Jacksons, especially La Toya and Jermaine {http://twitter.com/#!/latoyajackson; http://twitter.com/#!/jermjackson5}; they are the ones who are currently the most involved in trying to expose the conspiracy against MJ. But don’t send tweets asking them about the hoax, that will not help; instead, tell them that you realize what they are up against, and you are willing to do whatever it takes to help them—even at the risk of your own life (but don’t say it unless you really mean it). The more that they see this kind of support, the more they will be able to come out publicly with what they know. And this is exactly the kind of support that I have been giving for well over a year now, and also encouraging others to give.
I think it's time to THINK BIG...because if it ain't BIG, then MJ wouldn't have bothered with it.
[font=cursive:3q7w5nsz]Isn't the whole point of this site...TO INVESTIGATE?
By presenting differing opinions and investigating we either discard or accept theories.
There is NO actual proof of what is accurate until we have it from Michael.
I think that TS is challenging us to FIND theories, investigate them and then if possible, debunk them.
We, along the way, get rid of ones that are not feasible.
Those ones thrown away, in the end could be the correct one.
WHO knows?
But, ultimately, I think TS is presenting theories, situations, to make us reaffirm our belief in the hoax, or not if you chose to not believe that, so as when the trial comes, or again, not...we are not swayed in our belief, or hurt.
I think it does NO good to condemn or make others feel that what they believe or have investigated is not correct because it's different in what you chose to believe or have "proven" to yourself or has had someone tell you it is correct.
We are here to investigate. I believe Michael is alive. So do you.
I feel I have my answer. I think you mostly do also...or perhaps you are still searching...but, who is any of us to say WE are the correct one?
[/font:3q7w5nsz]
Yeah....the birthday. I'm still not convinced. And the fact that you use the quote marks isn't helping to convince me his real birthday is indeed August 29. To me it is TOO MUCH of a coincidence that that date is exactly the same amount of days prior to the Pepsi "accident", as death date is post it. If June 25th had no relevance at all, I would not have even doubt it, but the fact that June 25th was [highlight=#ffff80:2s20u2ao]77[/highlight:2s20u2ao] days from 9/3/09, which was 7 days from 9/9/09 (inclusive) seems all too good to be true.
Quote from: SouzaYeah....the birthday. I'm still not convinced. And the fact that you use the quote marks isn't helping to convince me his real birthday is indeed August 29. To me it is TOO MUCH of a coincidence that that date is exactly the same amount of days prior to the Pepsi "accident", as death date is post it. If June 25th had no relevance at all, I would not have even doubt it, but the fact that June 25th was [highlight=#ffff80:3fjn0pqz]77[/highlight:3fjn0pqz] days from 9/3/09, which was 7 days from 9/9/09 (inclusive) seems all too good to be true.
70 days. 6/25/09 was 70 days before 9/3/09 which was 7 days inclusive from 9/9/09.
But regardless I agree. It's spooky and defies logic. The only way I've made sense of it is that both dates are contrived. That's a massive life plan if I'm right, and a genius and bold one too...
I dunno, it bothers me almost daily for well over a year and a half. Madness!
From the tid-bits that others have posted I'm swayed to think that her book is a mix between the truth and fiction
Souza wrote:
I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them.
I started to read La Toya's book (from the online link). I have gotten to chapter 4 and I am already feeling the flashing back to my past. I admire La Toya for her bravery. It is NOT easy to come out and admit that one was abused and taken advantage of the way she had been by Gordon.
Peace
By the way: Has ANYONE seen the actual contract between Michael and AEG?
Quote from: "alsmom380"By the way: Has ANYONE seen the actual contract between Michael and AEG?
https://vindicatemj.wordpress.com/2011/03/29/michael-jacksons-agreement-with-aeg-a-contract-or-a-letter-of-intent/
And to the members who are afraid to bring it up, I will since some people seemed to be a little freaked out. I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them. Am I far off with that explanation TS, or is that what you mean?
And hey, we are soldiers, aren't we? Soldiers of love, that's right, but love deserves to be fought for more than anything else. It's the most important thing in ALL of our lives. I ain't scared of no sheets!
mj_bad/ [/color]
And to the members who are afraid to bring it up, I will since some people seemed to be a little freaked out. I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them. Am I far off with that explanation TS, or is that what you mean?
And hey, we are soldiers, aren't we? Soldiers of love, that's right, but love deserves to be fought for more than anything else. It's the most important thing in ALL of our lives. I ain't scared of no sheets!
mj_bad/
Quote from: ~Souza~And to the members who are afraid to bring it up, I will since some people seemed to be a little freaked out. I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them. Am I far off with that explanation TS, or is that what you mean?
And hey, we are soldiers, aren't we? Soldiers of love, that's right, but love deserves to be fought for more than anything else. It's the most important thing in ALL of our lives. I ain't scared of no sheets!
<!-- smj_bad/ -->mj_bad/<!-- smj_bad/ --> [/color]
"For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind." (2nd Timothy 1:7)
"The only thing we have to fear is fear itself." (US President, Franklin Delano Roosevelt, from his inaugural speech, March 4, 1933.)
"We can easily forgive a child who is afraid of the dark; the real tragedy of life is when men are afraid of the light." (Greek philosopher, Plato)
"Fear defeats more people than any other one thing in the world." (U.S. poet, essayist and lecturer, Ralph Waldo Emerson)
Enough said!!!
Much blessings!
OnTheWingsOfLove
Quote from: fordtocarrIsn't the whole point of this site...TO INVESTIGATE?
By presenting differing opinions and investigating we either discard or accept theories.
There is NO actual proof of what is accurate until we have it from Michael.
I think that TS is challenging us to FIND theories, investigate them and then if possible, debunk them.
We, along the way, get rid of ones that are not feasible.
Those ones thrown away, in the end could be the correct one.
WHO knows?
But, ultimately, I think TS is presenting theories, situations, to make us reaffirm our belief in the hoax, or not if you chose to not believe that, so as when the trial comes, or again, not...we are not swayed in our belief, or hurt.
I think it does NO good to condemn or make others feel that what they believe or have investigated is not correct because it's different in what you chose to believe or have "proven" to yourself or has had someone tell you it is correct.
We are here to investigate. I believe Michael is alive. So do you.
I feel I have my answer. I think you mostly do also...or perhaps you are still searching...but, who is any of us to say WE are the correct one?
Well said, thank you for standing up for us little ones. I couldn't have said it better myself! I have been around for the last two years going all the way back to the original hoax site. In the beginning I read everything religiously because I wanted to soak up as much as possible and more importantly contribute to each topic. Over time the contributions stopped and I know that I don't just speak for myself when I say that there really aren't any healthy discussions as I've seen. I have not nor will I ever believe everything I read. We have so much information thrown at us, and unless it is dissected it SHOULDN'T be ignored. But how are we to dissect anything that is said (and that includes TS' post - and yes I have followed him/her since the very beginning) if there are those who consider everyone who doesn't agree in lament terms a waste of time. Now here we are suppose to be discussing the family and concentrating on LaToya and her book. From the tid-bits that others have posted I'm swayed to think that her book is a mix between the truth and fiction and it is up to us to decipher which is which. I haven't ordered the book yet but I'm sure by the time I get around to doing it there will be enough post on here to read the entire book cover to cover. I look forward to giving my thoughts where I can. Let's see if we can do this peacefully.
Grace wrote:
scorpionchik wrote:
alsmom380 wrote:
By the way: Has ANYONE seen the actual contract between Michael and AEG?
https://vindicatemj.wordpress.com/2011/ ... of-intent/ (https://vindicatemj.wordpress.com/2011/03/29/michael-jacksons-agreement-with-aeg-a-contract-or-a-letter-of-intent/)
http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/ ... 4&p=337501 (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=34&t=18484&p=337501)
Souza:
"Yeah....the birthday. I'm still not convinced. And the fact that you use the quote marks isn't helping to convince me his real birthday is indeed August 29. To me it is TOO MUCH of a coincidence that that date is exactly the same amount of days prior to the Pepsi "accident", as death date is post it. If June 25th had no relevance at all, I would not have even doubt it, but the fact that June 25th was 70 days from 9/3/09, which was 7 days from 9/9/09 (inclusive) seems all too good to be true. "
First of all my post will contain 2 parts(FIRST AND THE SECOND) so please bare with me.
FIRST
You know very well Souza,that it's something very wrong with his birthday.Something it's fishy,maybe that's why TS put that redirect with the FAKE BILL on 25 june.I want to thank Paula_c for the youtube video about THE AUTOPSY,now I'm positive that one IS TALLER THAN THE OTHER.
Michael Jackson - Autopsy Report or a hoax? (Part II)
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qhBHL6yxpf4 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qhBHL6yxpf4)[/youtube]
Both of them are very smart and now I understand why they used the HAT ,SHORT PANTS and THE WHITE SOCKS,it was for OPTICAL ILLUSION,lol <!-- srespect/ -->respect/<!-- srespect/ --> .The Memorial and Funeral was another prove to me about this:the Liberian girl theme with Richard Dryfuss question:WHICH MICHAEL JACKSON ARE WE TALKING ABOUT,the speech of Berry Gordy about 2 Michaels,the Pains and not Pain part,the story about KFC,etc,etc,etc.The question here is which one is Joe and wich one is Joseph? I noticed some difference betewn them 2.One is very masculine and has a bigger head and neck( Katherine already said in her book that when "Michael" was born he had very big head and hands in comparition to his body),
[attachment=4:33yagpfj]<!-- ia4 -->CAO92ROD.jpg<!-- ia4 -->[/attachment:33yagpfj]
[attachment=3:33yagpfj]<!-- ia3 -->MollyMeldrum GroupIMG.JPG<!-- ia3 -->[/attachment:33yagpfj]
Michael Jackson - Interview 1996 (this interview was given a coulpe weeks before History tour started)
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5kgBL3UVUXU (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5kgBL3UVUXU)[/youtube]
,meantime the other one is more gracious, sweet and has a smaller face(watch him in the begining he is the one with the hat ).Here we have him in History tour:
[attachment=5:33yagpfj]<!-- ia5 -->2e6cuwn.jpg<!-- ia5 -->[/attachment:33yagpfj]
MICHAEL JACKSON-ARABIC INTERVIEW "Subtitulada"
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SmRj7L960MQ&nofeather=True (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SmRj7L960MQ&nofeather=True)[/youtube]
Like I said before there are many proves even in the Bad tour,but this is another story,lol.
...
Chapter 26: The Conspiracy is Revealed
- 2003 Joseph calls her to say that Neverland is being raided.
- No one in the family knew where Michael was. They later find out he was in Las Vegas and they went to his hotel.
- They find Michael all dressed up for video shot but visibly upset in a wrecked suite. Paris tells Katherine that Michael broke the lamp, threw the food and turned over the statue. Apparently when Michael got the call from Neverland security about the raid, he got very angry.
- Michael says to Latoya “I didn’t do anything. I promise you. I’m being framed. All of this is a setup. you gotta believe me”.
- Michael also mentions that he is even afraid to walk around his own yard because he was afraid that he would be killed. He says he knows who’s behind the framing of him. Latoya asks who, Michel says “ they want my catalog, they want my publishing, they’ll do whatever it takes to get it. they are going to kill me. I hate my life. I don’t even want the catalog anymore”
...
Quote from: applehead250609Souza:
"Yeah....the birthday. I'm still not convinced. And the fact that you use the quote marks isn't helping to convince me his real birthday is indeed August 29. To me it is TOO MUCH of a coincidence that that date is exactly the same amount of days prior to the Pepsi "accident", as death date is post it. If June 25th had no relevance at all, I would not have even doubt it, but the fact that June 25th was 70 days from 9/3/09, which was 7 days from 9/9/09 (inclusive) seems all too good to be true. "
First of all my post will contain 2 parts(FIRST AND THE SECOND) so please bare with me.
FIRST
You know very well Souza,that it's something very wrong with his birthday.Something it's fishy,maybe that's why TS put that redirect with the FAKE BILL on 25 june.I want to thank Paula_c for the youtube video about THE AUTOPSY,now I'm positive that one IS TALLER THAN THE OTHER.
Michael Jackson - Autopsy Report or a hoax? (Part II)
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qhBHL6yxpf4&feature=player_embedded#at=138[/youtube]
Both of them are very smart and now I understand why they used the HAT ,SHORT PANTS and THE WHITE SOCKS,it was for OPTICAL ILLUSION,lol <!-- srespect/ -->respect/<!-- srespect/ --> .The Memorial and Funeral was another prove to me about this:the Liberian girl theme with Richard Dryfuss question:WHICH MICHAEL JACKSON ARE WE TALKING ABOUT,the speech of Berry Gordy about 2 Michaels,the Pains and not Pain part,the story about KFC,etc,etc,etc.The question here is which one is Joe and wich one is Joseph? I noticed some difference betewn them 2.One is very masculine and has a bigger head and neck( Katherine already said in her book that when "Michael" was born he had very big head and hands in comparition to his body),
[attachment=4:1tmrfx02]<!-- ia4 -->CAO92ROD.jpg<!-- ia4 -->[/attachment:1tmrfx02]
[attachment=3:1tmrfx02]<!-- ia3 -->MollyMeldrum GroupIMG.JPG<!-- ia3 -->[/attachment:1tmrfx02]
Michael Jackson - Interview 1996 (this interview was given a coulpe weeks before History tour started)
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5kgBL3UVUXU[/youtube]
,meantime the other one is more gracious, sweet and has a smaller face(watch him in the begining he is the one with the hat ).Here we have him in History tour:
[attachment=5:1tmrfx02]<!-- ia5 -->2e6cuwn.jpg<!-- ia5 -->[/attachment:1tmrfx02]
MICHAEL JACKSON-ARABIC INTERVIEW "Subtitulada"
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SmRj7L960MQ&nofeather=True[/youtube]
Like I said before there are many proves even in the Bad tour,but this is another story,lol.
SECOND PART:
If soemone here including Ts can prove me wrong,then go on.Which one from this 3 pictures(all of them have videos also) is the real Michael,because as you see none of them looks the same.I know there are a couple of years betwen the pictures but ,noone on THIS EARTH can change so fast in 5 years.Who knows maybe I'm wrong and Michael made some magic tricks,but this is strange,very strange indeed <!-- s:? -->:?<!-- s:? --> .
1999
[attachment=2:1tmrfx02]<!-- ia2 -->Never-Good-bye-michael-jackson-15564215-580-418.jpg<!-- ia2 -->[/attachment:1tmrfx02]
Michael Jackson & friends Live in Munich / Germany 1999 p1
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JHiqXczm9l8&playnext=1&list=PL86085D4E5711420C[/youtube]
2003
[attachment=1:1tmrfx02]<!-- ia1 -->2003gary3.jpg<!-- ia1 -->[/attachment:1tmrfx02]
Michael Jackson in Gary, Indiana 2003 Part 1
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9BdOztg7KA0[/youtube]
2004
[attachment=0:1tmrfx02]<!-- ia0 -->20s_4.jpg<!-- ia0 -->[/attachment:1tmrfx02]
Children at Neverland Ranch for Christmas Party - Part 1-(here is Michael with GERALDO RIVERA AND RAIMONE BAIN)
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PThx7Ot78KY&feature=channel_video_title[/youtube]
It's all for LOVE!!!!
@peacock: Although I agree on many of your points, I get the feeling you didn't really get TS' post. Please point out where he is saying that the Jacksons are still controlled or have plotted to murder Mike? Where is he disrespectful to any of them? All I see is full support and an attempt to make people see why their situation is no picnic at the moment. Yes this is a movie, I have said so since day 1 to be specific, but even though entertaining and funny as hell at times, this is serious shit. Part of this hoax IS to bring some evil people down, otherwise he could never have pulled this off with help of the FBI.
I am going to comment on TS' post in a later post, just wanted to mention this. TS is not dissing anyone, I think you jumped to conclusions too fast.
QuoteSouza wrote:
I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them.
Your not overreacting because I believe that is exactly what TS is hoping for us to do. I have already twittered my support to Jermaine and La Toya. I just hope they understand what I mean. I was somewhat cryptic.
(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)
May be this is off topic..... but is this really Michael in the picture????
@applehead the first picture you post is from 25-6-1999... exactly ten years before his dead.... :roll:
Again...AMEN!!!!!Quote from: ~Souza~
@peacock: Although I agree on many of your points, I get the feeling you didn't really get TS' post. Please point out where he is saying that the Jacksons are still controlled or have plotted to murder Mike? Where is he disrespectful to any of them? All I see is full support and an attempt to make people see why their situation is no picnic at the moment. Yes this is a movie, I have said so since day 1 to be specific, but even though entertaining and funny as hell at times, this is serious shit. Part of this hoax IS to bring some evil people down, otherwise he could never have pulled this off with help of the FBI.
I am going to comment on TS' post in a later post, just wanted to mention this. TS is not dissing anyone, I think you jumped to conclusions too fast.
Ad nauseam by this point to some I’m sure, but I have readily relayed many times why I think I’ve seen MJ. Again, maybe it’s just me, but reflectively considering this, and as I’ve looked at info and blatant clues from the beginning of this hoax – and of course, researching things touched by Michael’s life before hoax (discover the man you never knew. doesn't sound like he wants for people to just learn who wanted him "dead") IMO, I don’t find that he was in imminent danger days, weeks and months leading up to 6-25-09. Someone could have killed him with a silencer - high powered rifle - et al.
Someone did want his catalog. I read somewhere that there is oil at Neverland Ranch. Hello! Surely, if that is true alone – then there would be some that were envious and jealous of MJ – and probably always have been. Some (elites – profiteers) have always exacted a price/tax on any resource or good they covet. It’s like in the Mob in the old days where shopkeepers and the like had to pay “protection money.” Then there are those biased and prejudiced types full of racism and feeling a sense of entitlement that they think they demand but not so for blacks. Many think blacks are inferior and should never hold as much as Michael accumulated from his “hard work and dedication.” Some have always hated the fact that he prospered in more ways than one and built up such a fortune, fame and built up many people’s hearts.
So ‘ell yeah – some wanted MJ eliminated. But since I don’t believe MJ lived at that Carolwood address, I really can’t accept any of the evidence from the 911 call on. I think it is part of a script. It’s fine if some want to rule out murder – and think that MJ escaped it just in time. I can’t go there – because I wouldn’t be true to myself.
If TS wanted people to debunk the murder theory, why wait so log – as he made sure to debunk it himself in the beginning of his updates.
As it pertains to Latoya’s book, I’ve said all along that MJ was directing them (family members) in all ways that have to do with him and his name. Surely, it is a mixture of fiction and truth. No question, because the fact that MJ is alive is truth. The fact that he dies is fiction. Latoya and Papa Joe have been speaking about murder from the beginning off and on – but I’ve always been of the mind that this is what MJ directed them to say. This is where the ‘exposé will come in. He will in time expose the fact that at one time there were those that were trying to kill him and send him to prison. He escaped prison. He moves around freely. If someone wanted Michael Jackson dead that bad – they could have gotten him. He could have been set up by someone he thought to be a close personal friend. Stuff happens. But again, he was able to live freely up until 6-25-09, I suppose.
Then there again, I’ve seen him all over the place as I’ve seen his children and other family members. They don’t seem to be under a threat. The actors and actresses and others that MJ has hired to help him with this hoax/film probably signed non-disclosure agreements. It really is that simple to me. I don’t mean to spoil anyone else’s path to fulfilling whatever aspect of this adventure they aspire to. Not in the least. After all, I think there will be a VIDEO GAME having to do with Thriller II (TII) – indeed.
I think MJ brought the FBI in to help him to prove that he was set up two times. Surely, in doing so, he investigated and passed on what he knew about this or that. Mainly though, all he needed to do was to show the transcripts of both allegations – and the subsequent trial. It doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure that many know that Tom Sneddon committed fraud upon the prosecutor’s office and on the court. He was crooked, along with many others on the prosecution side. MJ know the players who put him up to it – no question. He knows of the ones that set him up the first time.
The thing though to me – is that he wants them to do something about it. When are they going to do something about something they’ve known was a setup in the beginning? “It doesn’t have to be that bad.” MJ has done his part. He has turned over evidence – and pointed out the direction to uncover the rest. The FBI was supposed to already know what they did to MJ. They have names and places going back almost twenty years. Why haven’t they done something about it? There shouldn’t be anything threatening about this process to MJ, because he is only out for justice and to clear his name. All it takes is for him to have just ONE conversation with the boys from the FBI. What more do they want from him? I think he is using them to help bring the culprits to justice and to clear his name. Ultimately, I think that is it. Anyone not having anything to do with what they tried to do to him twice – is beyond such scrutiny. All of the leeches and the mind controllers may be out of reach. That’s why I think it is a REVENGE for those motherscratchers that raided his ranch and tried to send him up the river.
I read on one of those MJ/Diana boards that MJ made mention once of how (“they”) would go after someone close to an artist to get to said artist. These posters thought he meant Janet and Diana, because at one time, they couldn’t get a record deal – and were basically shunned in the industry. That’s another revenge he is doing as it pertains to One Victorious Entertainment Revenge.
And…….I didn’t post my last post just to TS. I also did it to share my take with the newbies that probably just can’t tear themselves away from this saga by this point. I want them to keep watching and hoping, because I think MJ is not in any danger and neither of his family members. He will be back. I firmly believe that. He is too obsessed with creating – and he totally loves his art, music and dance – and he’s admitted that “The best is yet to come.”
Lastly and again, I said this way back when on the other board – and I forget who (sorry) said it here, but said one reminded me of it. MJ also has the FBI’s protection for pulling off this hoax. He feared for his life at one point at least – and that is surely enough. By this point though – he and the Jacksons are being protected by a POWER higher than the FBI. He is being protected whilst producing TGSOE. <!-- smoonwalk_/ -->moonwalk_/<!-- smoonwalk_/ -->
@applehead the first picture you post is from 25-6-1999... exactly ten years before his dead.... <!-- s:roll: -->:roll:<!-- s:roll: -->
Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"QuoteSouza wrote:
I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them.
Your not overreacting because I believe that is exactly what TS is hoping for us to do. I have already twittered my support to Jermaine and La Toya. I just hope they understand what I mean. I was somewhat cryptic.
I agree with you both. I also twittered Latoya and Jermaine and told them that I knew about the conspiracy against Michael and I wrote that they have my full support whatever it takes. And I'll be tweeting them again when they come online on Twitter. I agree with what Souza says about how we can beat them. As much as we raise our voices against them, that's how they will be silenced. We shouldn't fear, we shouldn't allow them to control us no more. I would like to post this picture as I do believe that it is very appropriate for this subject. ;) bounce/
(http://i56.tinypic.com/10hvzhf.jpg)
(http://i56.tinypic.com/10hvzhf.jpg)
BACK to basis, to spiritual things.
LOVE!!!
Latoya's book it's very captivating and intriguing,she is really talented for sure.My favourite 2 pictures from her book are the ones with Michael,ofcourse <!-- s:D -->:D<!-- s:D --> :Well, I'm just going to say this about the book. First of all, I will apologize for always taking this religious point of view, but I guess we all talk about what we know about.
[attachment=2:1svpv7ai]<!-- ia2 -->11toyap12.jpg<!-- ia2 -->[/attachment:1svpv7ai]
[attachment=1:1svpv7ai]<!-- ia1 -->11toyap10.jpg<!-- ia1 -->[/attachment:1svpv7ai]
Now let's say that after reading this book I CAN ACCEPT EVERYTHING it's written ,except the DRUGS <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> part and that Michael had no CONCEPT OF MONEY, <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: -->(ofcourse HE HAS <!-- s8-) -->8-)<!-- s8-) --> ) .You know like all of you after 25 june 2009, I started to read again everything about Michael's life.What I found out regardind this two subjects,it's the proof to me she is wrong <!-- s;) -->;)<!-- s;) --> .First ,about the drugs,almost eveyone in Michael's life ,including his father said over and over again they never saw something like this and that Michael was a wonderful father.
Most of you heard for sure,about Michael's long friendship with DAVID Nordahl.Wow everytime I remember about this,I get so emotional <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> ,excuse me.Here it is a picture of this wonderful friend of Michael:
[attachment=0:1svpv7ai]<!-- ia0 -->david-nordahl_1541199i.jpg<!-- ia0 -->[/attachment:1svpv7ai]
What do you see and feel, when you look at this picture,may I ask???? I feel lot of RESPECT for this men and I believe in him.Here is what Mr.David had to say about Michael and drugs use.Please keep in mind that Latoys herself said in the book she didn't saw Michael, sometimes for a very long time.
Michael and Friendship and the question about drug use
"I don't know if people are making things up or if they've been paid to say things, to give interviews." (Mr. Nordahl was offered many paid interviews, which he declined). "(They wanted to do the interview) as long as what I talked about was what they wanted to talk about. So there was a lot of money floating around. Like Star Magazine was traveling around with briefcases full of cash.
I never saw Michael with the effects of doing any kinds of drug or alcohol or anything like that, and I saw him all different times of the day. Early in the morning, late at night, all during the day. He was always totally normal. Totally there. So I don't know.
The last couple of years, if that happened to him, I don't know. There's so much misinformation about Michael, except for anything I know personally, I just don't trust it. People are so willing to, I guess to get on TV. I don't know what it is, but they're just so willing to offer information.
It used to piss Michael off because he would say things like 'I saw an interview with my hairdresser and she's talking about me and my hairdresser doesn't know anything about me!'
He kept himself really separated and I got to be really good friends with him so we talked about just about everything that was possible, but for most people, Michael did not do that, just out of fear of people turning around and talking with someone else about it. Private things. I never did. I never gave into those interviews or anything during that time. He felt comfortable with me. He felt we could talk about things and I wouldn't turn around and talk about things that we were talking about, to other people."
Accusations, Insomnia & True Friendship
"I spent a lot of time with him during that time, especially after that 2003 thing, and he couldn't sleep. Michael usually tried to turn in around 11 o'clock and sometimes he'd fall asleep, but even if he did, he'd wake up again and so he'd always ask me, 'is it okay if I wake you up?' and I said 'Hell, yah, come bang on my door," which he would do, and then he would always worry. He said, 'Oh, you're not getting any sleep,' and I said 'Well, if I'm too tired, I'll go grab a nap in the afternoon.' We'd just hang out like that in the middle of the night until morning came."
The Kids, Lifestyle & The Masks
"The way he lived changed as soon as he got the kids. He was so concerned about their safety. He always worried they would be kidnapped or harmed in some way or taken hostage for ransom.
He called me when Diana died over in London and he was just totally freaked out. He said, 'That could have been me.' He said, 'We get chased so much,' and he was so worried. He was worried the kids would have a terrible accident, so that's why he kept the kids masked because he didn't want anyone to know what they looked like."
Please decide for yourself if Michael would abuse drugs,knowing he would die and leave alone those 3 wonderful children !!!!I'm sorry Latoya but I don't buy that and ofcourse I don't believe the propofol part either.
LOVE
Quote from: "PureLove"Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"QuoteSouza wrote:
I don't think TS is asking you to literally give your life, although I get the feeling that when all hell breaks loose, that not being afraid for that would be needed to take back our freedom. I hope I am overreacting though...). I think that TS is saying that support on this IN PUBLIC (Twitter is VERY public) is needed. The more people showing support, saying the "know what's going on" and also showing that they ain't scared of no sheets, the better. You can only beat them at their own game and their game is fear. Their fear is people waking up and ready to fight them.
Your not overreacting because I believe that is exactly what TS is hoping for us to do. I have already twittered my support to Jermaine and La Toya. I just hope they understand what I mean. I was somewhat cryptic.
I agree with you both. I also twittered Latoya and Jermaine and told them that I knew about the conspiracy against Michael and I wrote that they have my full support whatever it takes. And I'll be tweeting them again when they come online on Twitter. I agree with what Souza says about how we can beat them. As much as we raise our voices against them, that's how they will be silenced. We shouldn't fear, we shouldn't allow them to control us no more. I would like to post this picture as I do believe that it is very appropriate for this subject. ;) bounce/
(http://i56.tinypic.com/10hvzhf.jpg)
Haha, thanx PureLove! You made me laugh! lolol/
Also, I want to say that I totally agree with you and Souza when it comes to the purpose of this Hoax/Sting/Adventure/Awesomeness etc, etc.. respect/ So it might be that we have to break that glass soon.. crash/
bearhug
Quote from: PureLove(http://i56.tinypic.com/10hvzhf.jpg)
I like this.
Quote from: applehead250609Latoya's book it's very captivating and intriguing,she is really talented for sure.My favourite 2 pictures from her book are the ones with Michael,ofcourse <!-- s:D -->:D<!-- s:D --> :Well, I'm just going to say this about the book. First of all, I will apologize for always taking this religious point of view, but I guess we all talk about what we know about.
[attachment=2:329w5nw8]<!-- ia2 -->11toyap12.jpg<!-- ia2 -->[/attachment:329w5nw8]
[attachment=1:329w5nw8]<!-- ia1 -->11toyap10.jpg<!-- ia1 -->[/attachment:329w5nw8]
Now let's say that after reading this book I CAN ACCEPT EVERYTHING it's written ,except the DRUGS <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> part and that Michael had no CONCEPT OF MONEY, <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: -->(ofcourse HE HAS <!-- s8-) -->8-)<!-- s8-) --> ) .You know like all of you after 25 june 2009, I started to read again everything about Michael's life.What I found out regardind this two subjects,it's the proof to me she is wrong <!-- s;) -->;)<!-- s;) --> .First ,about the drugs,almost eveyone in Michael's life ,including his father said over and over again they never saw something like this and that Michael was a wonderful father.
Most of you heard for sure,about Michael's long friendship with DAVID Nordahl.Wow everytime I remember about this,I get so emotional <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> ,excuse me.Here it is a picture of this wonderful friend of Michael:
[attachment=0:329w5nw8]<!-- ia0 -->david-nordahl_1541199i.jpg<!-- ia0 -->[/attachment:329w5nw8]
What do you see and feel, when you look at this picture,may I ask???? I feel lot of RESPECT for this men and I believe in him.Here is what Mr.David had to say about Michael and drugs use.Please keep in mind that Latoys herself said in the book she didn't saw Michael, sometimes for a very long time.
Michael and Friendship and the question about drug use
"I don't know if people are making things up or if they've been paid to say things, to give interviews." (Mr. Nordahl was offered many paid interviews, which he declined). "(They wanted to do the interview) as long as what I talked about was what they wanted to talk about. So there was a lot of money floating around. Like Star Magazine was traveling around with briefcases full of cash.
I never saw Michael with the effects of doing any kinds of drug or alcohol or anything like that, and I saw him all different times of the day. Early in the morning, late at night, all during the day. He was always totally normal. Totally there. So I don't know.
The last couple of years, if that happened to him, I don't know. There's so much misinformation about Michael, except for anything I know personally, I just don't trust it. People are so willing to, I guess to get on TV. I don't know what it is, but they're just so willing to offer information.
It used to piss Michael off because he would say things like 'I saw an interview with my hairdresser and she's talking about me and my hairdresser doesn't know anything about me!'
He kept himself really separated and I got to be really good friends with him so we talked about just about everything that was possible, but for most people, Michael did not do that, just out of fear of people turning around and talking with someone else about it. Private things. I never did. I never gave into those interviews or anything during that time. He felt comfortable with me. He felt we could talk about things and I wouldn't turn around and talk about things that we were talking about, to other people."
Accusations, Insomnia & True Friendship
"I spent a lot of time with him during that time, especially after that 2003 thing, and he couldn't sleep. Michael usually tried to turn in around 11 o'clock and sometimes he'd fall asleep, but even if he did, he'd wake up again and so he'd always ask me, 'is it okay if I wake you up?' and I said 'Hell, yah, come bang on my door," which he would do, and then he would always worry. He said, 'Oh, you're not getting any sleep,' and I said 'Well, if I'm too tired, I'll go grab a nap in the afternoon.' We'd just hang out like that in the middle of the night until morning came."
The Kids, Lifestyle & The Masks
"The way he lived changed as soon as he got the kids. He was so concerned about their safety. He always worried they would be kidnapped or harmed in some way or taken hostage for ransom.
He called me when Diana died over in London and he was just totally freaked out. He said, 'That could have been me.' He said, 'We get chased so much,' and he was so worried. He was worried the kids would have a terrible accident, so that's why he kept the kids masked because he didn't want anyone to know what they looked like."
Please decide for yourself if Michael would abuse drugs,knowing he would die and leave alone those 3 wonderful children !!!!I'm sorry Latoya but I don't buy that and ofcourse I don't believe the propofol part either.
LOVE
La Toya seems to talk a lot...too much I'd say, and I haven't yet figured out why....but she mentions about 4 times or so in just the first 5 or 6 chapters about being a JW. She says she used to think Michael was one of the 144,000. I know she said this a very long time ago the first time she said it...I remember her saying it. They were both still attending at that time. Well, in the book, she made a statement that is entirely NOT correct with the witnesses beliefs. I really don't know why she'd do that. I could think that maybe she just forgot since dropping out....except she tweeted that she was going to meetings with her Mother. So....I don't think that's right that she forgot. I think it's to promote the "Godliness" of Michael...as she also keeps stating.
Well, that really aggravated me that she did that. Sorry...but, I wanted to know why..and she don't know me from Eve...<!-- s:) -->:)<!-- s:) --> so I messaged her facebook! I know I'll never hear from her and I doubt she even sees her FB, but I feel spiritually better asking her why she did that.
ANYHOW.....I'm saying, that this causes me to think that she isn't totally .. well, I'll say honest in this book. I think there are motives here. I'm sure a lot of them. I think it's still part of the scripted hoax to get messages out, and the one I've picked up on is the one where she/he is trying to tell us that Michael IS a good, person...one trying to be "god like".
I hope you get what I'm saying...sorry to rattle on...
applehead250609
You know very well Souza,that it's something very wrong with his birthday.Something it's fishy,maybe that's why TS put that redirect with the FAKE BILL on 25 june.I want to thank Paula_c for the youtube video about THE AUTOPSY,now I'm positive that one IS TALLER THAN THE OTHER.
La Toya Jackson says Michael was 'God-like'09/11/2009 | 09:56 AMhttp://www.gmanews.tv/story/172034/ente ... s-god-like (http://www.gmanews.tv/story/172034/entertainment/la-toya-jackson-says-michael-was-god-like)
NEW YORK — La Toya Jackson says her brother Michael looked "absolutely fabulous" when he was laid to rest last week.
In an interview on ABC television's "20/20," she tells Barbara Walters that the King of Pop was dressed in white pearl beads and a big gold belt, "like a belt that you win being a boxer."
"His hair was done beautifully, his makeup was done beautifully," she says.
A pair of sunglasses and a white glove were among the items placed in the casket with him.
Michael Jackson's death on June 25 from a fatal combination of drugs has been labeled a homicide by the coroner's office. Prosecutors are still investigating, and no charges have been filed. But La Toya Jackson says she blames her brother's death on "any and everybody" who gave him drugs.
"They're doctors!" she says. "This is going against their license."
[glow=red:267h6dfi]She calls her brother "special," explaining that "he wasn't God, but he was certainly God-like. He was the closest thing to a god that I knew."[/glow:267h6dfi]
I've already broken the window. Would you like to have one? bounce/ :D bearhug
(http://i56.tinypic.com/wi4nxi.jpg)
She stated that she believed that Michael was one of the 144,000 that ascend to heaven just before the world ends. Now, number one, witnessed do NOT believe that the 144,000 go to heaven...as a group just before the world ends. They believe that as they die, they go to heaven. Now I don't have the scriptures memorized anymore..so, like La Toya, I could've have forgotten where the Bible says that. BUT, I do remember the teachings. Two... we do not believe the world will end. We believe in a Paradise earth, which, we call the New World Order. Ruled from heaven by "Michael". Otherwise, why'd the 144,000 go to heaven to rule with him? Who'd they rule OVER???? She says the end of the world.Quote from: fordtocarrQuote from: applehead250609Latoya's book it's very captivating and intriguing,she is really talented for sure.My favourite 2 pictures from her book are the ones with Michael,ofcourse <!-- s:D -->:D<!-- s:D --> :Well, I'm just going to say this about the book. First of all, I will apologize for always taking this religious point of view, but I guess we all talk about what we know about.
[attachment=2:3d039da3]<!-- ia2 -->11toyap12.jpg<!-- ia2 -->[/attachment:3d039da3]
[attachment=1:3d039da3]<!-- ia1 -->11toyap10.jpg<!-- ia1 -->[/attachment:3d039da3]
Now let's say that after reading this book I CAN ACCEPT EVERYTHING it's written ,except the DRUGS <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> part and that Michael had no CONCEPT OF MONEY, <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: -->(ofcourse HE HAS <!-- s8-) -->8-)<!-- s8-) --> ) .You know like all of you after 25 june 2009, I started to read again everything about Michael's life.What I found out regardind this two subjects,it's the proof to me she is wrong <!-- s;) -->;)<!-- s;) --> .First ,about the drugs,almost eveyone in Michael's life ,including his father said over and over again they never saw something like this and that Michael was a wonderful father.
Most of you heard for sure,about Michael's long friendship with DAVID Nordahl.Wow everytime I remember about this,I get so emotional <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> ,excuse me.Here it is a picture of this wonderful friend of Michael:
[attachment=0:3d039da3]<!-- ia0 -->david-nordahl_1541199i.jpg<!-- ia0 -->[/attachment:3d039da3]
What do you see and feel, when you look at this picture,may I ask???? I feel lot of RESPECT for this men and I believe in him.Here is what Mr.David had to say about Michael and drugs use.Please keep in mind that Latoys herself said in the book she didn't saw Michael, sometimes for a very long time.
Michael and Friendship and the question about drug use
"I don't know if people are making things up or if they've been paid to say things, to give interviews." (Mr. Nordahl was offered many paid interviews, which he declined). "(They wanted to do the interview) as long as what I talked about was what they wanted to talk about. So there was a lot of money floating around. Like Star Magazine was traveling around with briefcases full of cash.
I never saw Michael with the effects of doing any kinds of drug or alcohol or anything like that, and I saw him all different times of the day. Early in the morning, late at night, all during the day. He was always totally normal. Totally there. So I don't know.
The last couple of years, if that happened to him, I don't know. There's so much misinformation about Michael, except for anything I know personally, I just don't trust it. People are so willing to, I guess to get on TV. I don't know what it is, but they're just so willing to offer information.
It used to piss Michael off because he would say things like 'I saw an interview with my hairdresser and she's talking about me and my hairdresser doesn't know anything about me!'
He kept himself really separated and I got to be really good friends with him so we talked about just about everything that was possible, but for most people, Michael did not do that, just out of fear of people turning around and talking with someone else about it. Private things. I never did. I never gave into those interviews or anything during that time. He felt comfortable with me. He felt we could talk about things and I wouldn't turn around and talk about things that we were talking about, to other people."
Accusations, Insomnia & True Friendship
"I spent a lot of time with him during that time, especially after that 2003 thing, and he couldn't sleep. Michael usually tried to turn in around 11 o'clock and sometimes he'd fall asleep, but even if he did, he'd wake up again and so he'd always ask me, 'is it okay if I wake you up?' and I said 'Hell, yah, come bang on my door," which he would do, and then he would always worry. He said, 'Oh, you're not getting any sleep,' and I said 'Well, if I'm too tired, I'll go grab a nap in the afternoon.' We'd just hang out like that in the middle of the night until morning came."
The Kids, Lifestyle & The Masks
"The way he lived changed as soon as he got the kids. He was so concerned about their safety. He always worried they would be kidnapped or harmed in some way or taken hostage for ransom.
He called me when Diana died over in London and he was just totally freaked out. He said, 'That could have been me.' He said, 'We get chased so much,' and he was so worried. He was worried the kids would have a terrible accident, so that's why he kept the kids masked because he didn't want anyone to know what they looked like."
Please decide for yourself if Michael would abuse drugs,knowing he would die and leave alone those 3 wonderful children !!!!I'm sorry Latoya but I don't buy that and ofcourse I don't believe the propofol part either.
LOVE
La Toya seems to talk a lot...too much I'd say, and I haven't yet figured out why....but she mentions about 4 times or so in just the first 5 or 6 chapters about being a JW. She says she used to think Michael was one of the 144,000. I know she said this a very long time ago the first time she said it...I remember her saying it. They were both still attending at that time. Well, in the book, she made a statement that is entirely NOT correct with the witnesses beliefs. I really don't know why she'd do that. I could think that maybe she just forgot since dropping out....except she tweeted that she was going to meetings with her Mother. So....I don't think that's right that she forgot. I think it's to promote the "Godliness" of Michael...as she also keeps stating.
Well, that really aggravated me that she did that. Sorry...but, I wanted to know why..and she don't know me from Eve...<!-- s:) -->:)<!-- s:) --> so I messaged her facebook! I know I'll never hear from her and I doubt she even sees her FB, but I feel spiritually better asking her why she did that.
ANYHOW.....I'm saying, that this causes me to think that she isn't totally .. well, I'll say honest in this book. I think there are motives here. I'm sure a lot of them. I think it's still part of the scripted hoax to get messages out, and the one I've picked up on is the one where she/he is trying to tell us that Michael IS a good, person...one trying to be "god like".
I hope you get what I'm saying...sorry to rattle on...
Hi fordtocarr ! This is a surprise about La Toya going to meetings. And you have me curious... what exactly did she say that is entiredly NOT correct with the witnesses? or is it about the 144 000 statement? could be true - no?
When we believe this is all a hoax it is hard to trust what is truth.
(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying for nearly two years now—including and especially that there was an exact day planned for the death, and MJ himself knew the exact day in advance! No longer can anyone claim that the 777 and other numerology was a coincidence; and TS was the first to tell you about it on 9-7-09, with much greater detail in Update 4 in March of 2010 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010}.
Please limit this thread to discussion on La Toya’s book (especially as it relates to what I have quoted below, and level 5); and continue to use the other thread for everything else related to level 5 {again, http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
We Should Investigate What Happened to Michael
There is a dedication page in the front of the book, and the very last sentence on that page says: “Let’s continue to support the King and find out what truly happened to him, and let’s keep his legacy alive.” The book ends with a similar statement: “Everyone still has strong opinions about the estate, the people controlling it, and what happened to Michael.” (335). Interesting that these statements use the wording “what (truly) happened to” Michael—instead of saying, who killed him. Jermaine also used this same wording, in his one year anniversary interview with Larry King {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Oi3OiJMjilg}.
“I wondered if my family would investigate [if La Toya had been killed], or if they would believe what they were told and never know the truth.” (9). “But I quickly realized that I had to have an open mind, and I could not assign the blame to either party until I had heard the full story from both sides.” (266). Here again, we see that La Toya is against being prejudice and in favor of investigating the truth—we should not merely believe what we are told.
“There is still so much to be learned and so much to be revealed. … I’m not done with my investigation for the truth yet; I’ve only scratched the surface. I will never give up until I unveil the truth and justice is served.” (331,333). Does anyone remember TS saying that “everything covered so far has just been an introductory course” {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=11061}.
Also, if MJ is really dead, then “justice” would certainly include justice for murder; but if he faked his death, there is still justice to be served: for attempting to kill him (on 9-11-2001 and other times); and for the false pedophile charges, etc.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
The “Conspiracy” Is Much Bigger than Just a Few Executives
Speaking of the attempt to kill MJ on 9-11, here it is: “I later learned that Michael was supposed to attend a meeting at the top of the World Trade Center at 9:00 a.m. on September 11, but he was too tired, and the meeting was canceled. Had he gone, he would have died in the attack that day.” (186).
Wow! What a coincidence!!! :shock: :o :shock: Notice that the meeting was not only scheduled for the morning of the exact day (an afternoon meeting would not have killed him, because the towers would’ve come down already), but it was planned for the “top” of the building—which is the place least likely for survival. For those who are not easily fooled by the “coincidence” excuse: this shows that the “conspiracy” against MJ was far bigger than just a few executives at Sony, and/or AEG, etc. This was a major NWO power that knew about the 9-11 attacks in advance! And by the way: TS said this very thing clear back in 2009 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=1930}.
In the 6-25-2011 thread, some have questioned my terminology using the word “Illuminatti”; but as I have stated before, I’m using the term loosely. There is no need to quibble over the exact title of the people and organizations involved in the “conspiracy” against MJ (and the 9-11 conspiracy, etc); the concepts are what we are dealing with here, and the concepts have to do with secret societies and organized underground crime (especially ones working to promote the New World Order agenda, although some lower-level elements may not be aware of the NWO agenda at higher levels).
Now for a few quotes about Jack Gordon, who was La Toya’s very abusive manager. “For almost a decade, Gordon controlled me with a campaign of brutalization and manipulation, beating me several times a week, threatening my life and the lives of my family members [including and especially MJ], and proving he had the mob ties to carry out his most violent promises.” (1). “… he [MJ] knew that Gordon was linked to the Mafia, as apparently, were some of the men who were targeting him at this time.” (206). “He [MJ] went on to tell me he believed it was a whole handful of scoundrels behind the plot, who were coming in for the kill. He was clearly terrified. [P] ‘You’ll see,’ he said. ‘It’s all about my publishing.’ [P] What he described made Gordon look like a small-time crook.” (227).
“Michael had an even greater fear than the possibility that he might be found guilty [in the 2005 trial]. He was wearing a bulletproof vest, a habit he had adopted since the time when he went head-to-head with Tommy Mottola of Sony in 2001, and again in 2002.” (252,253; see 200).
“But I was well aware of his assassination fears, and I’d been researching on my own to put together the puzzle pieces of the conspiracy he [MJ] had described.” (246). “I began investigating the conspiracy Michael described to me … I was determined to find out all that I could so that together, Michael and I might be able to stop it.” (257,258). Can anyone think of what MJ may have planned, to help fight against this conspiracy? Did he do nothing whatsoever?? Or if he did do something, what was it—anything at all (other than planning a fake death, to draw major world attention to the conspiracy)???
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
FBI Involvement and Sting Operations
“… the FBI had it [a mob hangout room] bugged for years and gathered a great deal of evidence to prosecute mobsters … Out of nowhere, the FBI asked to speak to me about Gordon and our visits to Mulberry Street. … the FBI agents did reveal some mob secrets to me that I could hardly believe.” (45-47). There is no doubt that the FBI has been aware of death threats against both La Toya and Michael; and they have clearly worked to protect La Toya, so why would they not work to protect MJ as well? And what did they do to help protect MJ, if not a death hoax sting {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=18964}?
La Toya herself has been involved in sting operations before: “One night, I was used as a prostitute decoy [a sting operation], which meant dressing up like a hooker and standing outside on a corner while johns pulled over and tried to pick me up. … I was also concerned with doing my job well, so it was important to me to be convincing enough to actually make the arrest.” (265).
Also, it is very clear in her book, that La Toya lied to protect MJ while she was still with Jack Gordon. So is it possible that should would also lie now, about MJ’s death, as part of an FBI fake death sting operation to expose the conspiracy (and help protect MJ)?
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Fake Illness, Fake Injury, and Fake Death
“Although I immediately felt relieved [when Jack Gordon died], Gordon had faked his death before, so I couldn’t believe that he had really died. I sent a security expert to the funeral to make sure that he was in the casket. The expert called me from the funeral home and confirmed that he had seen Jack Gordon dead in his casket.” (250). So La Toya is very familiar with fake deaths, and she even included this in her book—interesting!
“‘La Toya, Michael’s just doing this [going to the hospital on 6-25-2009] to get out of his shows,’ Jeffre said. [P] This immediately eased my mind because I knew that it could well be true. I had been told that Michael didn’t want to do the London shows, which were scheduled to begin in just a few days. Michael was known, within the family, to have faked illness and injury in the past to avoid commitments that displeased him … I kept praying and talking to myself out loud. [P] ‘Okay, La Toya, calm down. Michael is going to be fine. It’s just an act.’ [P] But somehow, I knew this wasn’t true …” (283-285).
Now wait a minute—how did she know that it was not an act? If she already knew of a death hoax plan, then she would know that it was an act; but if she was not in on any death hoax plan at that time, then how could she possibly know that it was not an act (even before going to the hospital, which is the timing of this statement)?
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
La Toya’s Own Usage of “This Is It”
La Toya is very aware of the MJ’s concert and film title, “This Is It”; and in fact several times she refers to the concert series and movie by this title. However, there are a few very interesting statements where she used the same phrase, referring to her own life and experience; and it would be hard to imagine that she did not think of the connection with MJ when she used this very same phrase.
“This is it. I’m dying.” (7; referring to 1993, after she had been beaten almost to death by Gordon). “This is it! I’m making a clean escape. … Wow! I did it! This is it, I finally took the first step [in making the escape] …” (128,130). So she connects “This is it” with death, and escape! Could it be any clearer that MJ chose the title “This Is It” because it was all about escape through fake death?
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
This Is It Concerts Versus Movie
“He [MJ] had vowed to never perform again because he was sure he would be assassinated onstage. … His dream was to produce and direct movies … Michael wanted to move into more of a behind-the-scenes role [Liberian Girl!] … I hoped very much, for his sake, that he would find a means to do so.” (256; see 324). It doesn’t sound like MJ ever had a plan to perform in London (or anywhere), which is exactly what the next quote below says.
“Leonard [Rowe] felt it was almost as if Michael knew that, for one reason or another, he would never perform those concerts [This Is It in London].” (278). “Why would AEG film Michael’s rehearsals when they had no agreement in place with him to make a concert movie?” (309). “… I am amazed by how quickly that film [This Is It] came together from only three days of shooting Michael, which makes me wonder if a film of some kind was already in progress.” (332).
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Exact Day Of Death Known In Advance By Michael
My very first post was on 9-7-09, giving a brief overview of numerology evidence showing that MJ himself planned a very specific day (6-25-09) for his death. And in March of 2010, I did a long update going into much greater detail about this numerology {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010}. Since that time, I have also given even further details on the numerology, including a $999 reward for anyone to prove that it was a coincidence (1 chance in less than one million); but so far, nobody has even made a serious attempt to collect the reward.
In addition to the numerology, there is MJ’s remake of Gilda {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SKQohTYi9pc; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gilda; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/George_Macready}. This was a movie about a fake death, in which the actor had the same August 29 birthday as MJ (and by the way, La Toya says that this is MJ’s “actual birthday”—page 245).
Many also know that MJ was planning a magic illusion for 6-25-09; he was planning to disappear while on stage (during rehearsal), only to reappear later at a different place on the stage. Of course some will say that this is yet another coincidence; but especially with everything else, no doubt it was part of the bigger plan—and it was actually about disappearing through a death hoax, and reappearing later in a BAM! {http://www.mtv.com/news/articles/1624058/michael-jackson-collaborators-clueless-about-addiction.jhtml; http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=17002#p289674}
And finally, according to AEG CEO Randy Phillips, Michael’s last statement on that last rehearsal night was: “... thanks for getting me this far, I can take it from here.” {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_Q2yIV-LaPI}. This sure sounds like MJ did indeed know that something major was going to change, at that very time (and the change would not be traveling to London, because the rehearsals at Staples were not finished yet).
With a brief refresher in mind of these above four categories (numerology, Gilda, magic illusion, and MJ’s last statement): there are quite a few statements quoted below, from La Toya’s book, which show very clearly that MJ did have advance knowledge about that exact day of his death (6-25-09). So the only question is whether he succeeded pulling off the death hoax on that day, or did they kill him on the same day that he planned to fake his death?
“‘You’re going to have to take care of Prince and Blanket if something ever happens to me [MJ]. You’re going to have to be the mother if something happens to me, Paris.’ … [La Toya asked:] ‘When did he say that, Paris?’ [P] ‘Last night [6-24-09], before he went to rehearsal. …’” (292).
This next quote is rather lengthy, with excerpts from pages 326-331: “Michael’s fans have been particularly helpful in providing useful information. Because they were so loyal to Michael, they knew his habits extremely well and were struck by the deviation from the norm on the nights just prior to, and the night of, Michael’s death. … According to fans, when Michael was on his way to rehearsal on [June 24] the day of his death, as he drove through the gate at Carolwood, he did not roll his window down and talk to them. That was totally out of character for Michael. I’ve never known Michael to behave in that way to a group of fans that had been so devoted to him. … Then, when he arrived at the Staples Center, he didn’t walk over to his fans. … That night, June 24, 2009, Michael’s last night of rehearsal before he died, his usual routine was again interrupted. … A number of men involved in his business dealings, who had never before been there during rehearsals, were waiting that evening for Michael to get there. Michael and the men remained in his dressing room for several hours … I believe that Michael knew at that moment he was going to die soon. … When Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’ … As usual, the fans sped to Carolwood to get there before Michael arrived. They did so, as always, but this night was different. According to the fans who stayed outside Michael’s house every night to watch him come home from rehearsal, on the night of June 24, 2009, the last night before he passed, when he arrived home from rehearsal, the security measures at the house were much different from any other night when Michael returned from rehearsal. A line of roughly ten men were lined up on both sides of his gate. Normally, he had only the two or three security guards that were with him, and the one that was in the post inside the yard. But this night was different, security was everywhere, and again Michael’s car didn’t stop on the way inside the gate. … [One fan reported:] ‘I stand outside the gate, and Michael has the same routine every night. After he comes home from rehearsal, he goes upstairs, and about twenty minutes later the light in a room goes off. The night that he died, the light stayed on all night. I got worried. The light never went off. I didn’t get it. I didn’t understand what had happened. It was very strange. … Oh, and security was acting strange,’ she said. [P] I knew I needed to speak to several other fans regarding that night, and when I did, their stories were the same.”
We have long been told that MJ never got any sleep that night, and he was still trying to get to sleep the next morning, when Dr. Murray gave him the propofol to put him to sleep. But now we know why he couldn't get to sleep that night—because he forgot to shut the light off when he went to bed!!!
:lol: :lol: :lol: lolol/
But seriously: either the light was on all night (and all those other strange things that happened) because it was the beginning of implementing the death hoax, or else it was when MJ was murdered (and then they tried to make it look like Murray accidentally killed him the next morning). Once again, then, which one of these two actually happened? This is the multi-million dollar question {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}.
“One of Michael’s last phone calls, the day before he died, was to our father, asking him for protection against the people who were preying on him. Unfortunately, the forces at work against Michael were so great that neither Michael nor Joseph could overcome them, even with their combined strength.” (158).
Could this be true? Could it be that not his family, not his body guards, not the police, not the FBI, etc—not all of them combined could save MJ’s life, even though MJ knew in advance the very day that he was going to die? That is the question for level 5. Did MJ fake his death on the planned day, or did the people conspiring against him succeed in killing him on the exact day which MJ himself planned and knew about in advance?
In support of the murder theory (which I’m supposed to be defending in this level): La Toya’s book speaks out repeatedly and powerfully that he was murdered. And she also writes with great detail and emotion about MJ’s death, and repeatedly seeing him in the casket, etc (see especially chapter 37). Are these statements in the book true, or is La Toya doing her part in a convincing sting operation? Or is it possible that La Toya herself is not in on the sting—could a dummy in the casket have fooled her? These are some of the things to discuss in this thread.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Appeal for Believers and Non-believers
At this point, no matter how much evidence is presented: very few believers will be convinced that MJ really died, and very few non-believers will be convinced that MJ is alive. Also, if they did get him on 6-25-09, no amount of investigation and research will ever bring him back to life.
Therefore, perhaps it is time to focus on something that both believers and unbelievers can agree upon: that the Jackson family has been and still is threatened by powers much bigger than a few Sony and/or AEG executives. And the public needs understand this, including but not limited to MJ fans; there needs to be a widespread awareness of this fact, and then the Jacksons can more directly and more safely work to fight against and expose this major underground corruption.
You can encourage others to read La Toya’s book, and be informed of the magnitude of the conspiracy. This is not merely to promote and sell copies of her book; you can probably go to a library and read it, if you would rather not spend the money to buy it (if a library doesn’t currently have it, you can request it and they may order it in). If nothing else, you can direct people to this thread, which quotes some of the most important parts about the conspiracy, etc.
You can also send tweets to the Jacksons, especially La Toya and Jermaine {http://twitter.com/#!/latoyajackson; http://twitter.com/#!/jermjackson5}; they are the ones who are currently the most involved in trying to expose the conspiracy against MJ. But don’t send tweets asking them about the hoax, that will not help; instead, tell them that you realize what they are up against, and you are willing to do whatever it takes to help them—even at the risk of your own life (but don’t say it unless you really mean it). The more that they see this kind of support, the more they will be able to come out publicly with what they know. And this is exactly the kind of support that I have been giving for well over a year now, and also encouraging others to give.
i wonder why we would have to believe this is the room where he sleeps? couldn't it be a bathroom? could it have been the room where he sits and reads his bible?
i wonder why we would have to believe this is the room where he sleeps? couldn't it be a bathroom? could it have been the room where he sits and reads his bible?The house was probably huge....how is it that the fans knew it was Michael's room ? did he wave at them to prove that THAT was his room?It could have been the room a bodyguard was sitting,on the night shift lolol/
LaToya saysThe distain Michael's fans felt for me following the press conference could never equal that which I have for myself. I think that by the time this hoax reaches it's completion, MJ won't be the only Jackson who has had his tarnished public image restored. LaToya, I apologize. I was one of those fans who passed judgment on you without being aware of the full story. Mind control is not just limitted to mk-ultra programing. In fact there are many abused wives and children who are just as victimized. Thank God LaToya's story did not end there, but after the descent into what seemed a hellish life, there was only one way to go....up.[highlight=#bf40ff:1iozux4k]This is a story about redemption[/highlight:1iozux4k].
LaToya saysThe distain Michael's fans felt for me following the press conference could never equal that which I have for myself. I think that by the time this hoax reaches it's completion, MJ won't be the only Jackson who has had his tarnished public image restored. LaToya, I apologize. I was one of those fans who passed judgment on you without being aware of the full story. Mind control is not just limitted to mk-ultra programing. In fact there are many abused wives and children who are just as victimized. Thank God LaToya's story did not end there, but after the descent into what seemed a hellish life, there was only one way to go....up. This is a story about redemption.
(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)
NEW YORK SEPTEMBER 11 2001?http://www.michaeljackson.com/au/node/237653 (http://www.michaeljackson.com/au/node/237653)
Joined: Jan 2008
Thursday, September 10, 2009 - 20:07
Miss Moonstreet:
did you know Michael was in New York September 11 2001?
all you newbies, fans and members
September 2001 was Michael Mania in New York. It was soo crazy, YOU ROCK MY WORLD had been "leaked" to a radio
station, Michael made a surprise appearance at the VMA'S with NSYNC and then the 2 huge concerts friday September 7 and Monday Spentember 10 2001.
The morning of tuesday Spetember 11, about 40 fans were outside the PALACE HOTEL, where Michael and his children were staying, along with his staff and dancers and musicians.
9AM and our world changed forever
That day still haunts me, and all the other MJ fans, who were there for the 2 MSG concerts.
Me and my friends were supposed to fly home to Ireland that day. We had checked out of our hotel early in the morning and dragged our luggage to Michaels hotel, where we had planned to spend the day until going to the airport in the evening for our flight. At about 9 am I decide to go to the deli for breakfast for us and thats when people started screaming and poniting to the sky and our lives changed forever. That day and the days after will haunt me forever.
We are the lost stories of September 11, the MJ fans and all the tourists trapped in a city under attack, cut off from the outside world, scared to stay in our hotels but also scared to go outside, not knowing even when we we could fly home, with no money to sometimes buy food, trying to call home, but not being able to cos the phones where not working, conflicting info about flights from airlines and embassys and all the while hearing the endless emergency services sirens, and looking downtown and seeing the smoke and smilling it in the air.........
Together we got though it, all the MJ fans togther, making sure everyone was ok, sharing flight info, food and making sure everyone had somewhere safe to spend the night.
Those were special times. And one special person made it just a little bit easyier. The knowlege that Michael cared and was making sure we were ok when he didnt have to, made each day we were stranded just that bit easier to get through.
Joined: Aug 2009http://www.michaeljackson.com/in-en/node/235660 (http://www.michaeljackson.com/in-en/node/235660)
Boca Raton, Florida
United States
Friday, September 17, 2010 - 21:50
Lola7Pepa:
Re: MJ and 9-11-01
OK,
Just to clear it to you all.
I was in NY for both concerts, we were so hyper after the Sep 10th concert that we didn't even go to sleep. Around 7:30 am of Sep 11th, 2001 my friends (MJ fans from around the world) and I were having a breakfast in Manhattan. An hour later the craziness had started... We were shocked as we were watching the news and hearing how the planes were hijacked and how the Twin Towers were hit. We rushed out and as we were looking around trying to figure out what was happening (the Towers had just crashed) ... then a crazy person told us... 'hey, you heard... MJ had died, he was near the area" ... He saw us with our MJ shirts so he knew we were fans. Our hearts stopped ... We knew were Michael was staying so we just started to run toward the hotel. We got there and started to call Michael... he responded right away... he sent down two of his bodyguards. They told us Michael is in the hotel and he and the family are fine and they are getting ready to leave.
They asked us how we are doing and told us that MJ feels terrible for what had happened, especially for the fans that came from around the world. They went back up, then came down again... This time they told us that Michael is very concerned and that we should try to call and reach as many fans as we can and find out how are they doing and if they need anything.
After a while, Michael and the kids were down getting into their cars and heading out of Manhattan. Not before Michael said 'GoodBye' to us and wished us well. He said that he had left some of his ppl behind to take care of us . Michael had booked hotel rooms around NY for the fans and had paid for some of the flights back. Some fans even stayed at the hotel were Michael was staying since they were already paid for.
I will never forget that day, as he getting his kids into the car he looked at us and kept telling us that we are not alone, he's with us and he asked us to be strong. Even in those moments he cared and showed us so much love. I was the only one with a camera and I have recorded Michael's departure from the hotel and those special moments. However, I have not and will probably not put it up. I haven't even looked at it since then.
I was stuck in NY for 2 more weeks before I could finally leave. We hung out with the fans everyday and MJ songs comforted us everyday... and knowing that he was safe.
"It's enough to make you want to ask, "What happened to truth? Did it go out of style?"".Michael Jackson
Adding: we have to wait another 2-3 precious weeks for getting the book delivered. Hmm.
I got a questions for TS: have you read Jermain's, Katherin's, Janet's books as readily and speedy as you read La Toya's book all of a sudden? If you did, then I missed it.
And why suddenly murder theory has arisen again after long time efforts and pages of theories proving a hoax?
"But seriously: either the light was on all night (and all those other strange things that happened) because it was the beginning of implementing the death hoax, or else it was when MJ was murdered (and then they tried to make it look like Murray accidentally killed him the next morning). Once again, then, which one of these two actually happened? This is the multi-million dollar question"?
I don't like you La Toya for what you did to Michael. You could tolerate one more beat for your brother. That would worth. Did he forgive you? Very well, I don't. Nothing personal, I just that much love Michael. I also can't accept betrayal of sister. If Michael even said he forgave you, does he truly feel that way? Only Michael knows that, but of course he loves his sister. That's what makes Michael special.
I don't buy your stories where you blame in everything Gordon to justify your misakes and failure. It is very hard to believe that 33 years old woman was forced to marry by someone. Trained (somewhat) police officer could not handle Gordon, could not organize divorce or escape for 7 years (1989-1996) and has lived in hate and force those years. Give me a break. You portray yourself a victim but when YOU WANTED to break up with Gordon, only 1 phone call to Randy made you free, that was simple and could have been done earlier. You were not living in Mesozoic Era, & so could get professional help you needed to get rid of Gordon. You has said that your father also molested you, has he also forgiven you? Had Gordon forced you to say that too? So conveninent to blame in everything the dead man, isn't it? No, I don't buy it, Toy, and will not buy your book.
No one should care about what I say, cause that's MY choice & belief.
Quote from: "scorpionchik"I got a questions for TS: have you read Jermain's, Katherin's, Janet's books as readily and speedy as you read La Toya's book all of a sudden? If you did, then I missed it.
And why suddenly murder theory has arisen again after long time efforts and pages of theories proving a hoax?
"But seriously: either the light was on all night (and all those other strange things that happened) because it was the beginning of implementing the death hoax, or else it was when MJ was murdered (and then they tried to make it look like Murray accidentally killed him the next morning). Once again, then, which one of these two actually happened? This is the multi-million dollar question"?
I don't like you La Toya for what you did to Michael. You could tolerate one more beat for your brother. That would worth. Did he forgive you? Very well, I don't. Nothing personal, I just that much love Michael. I also can't accept betrayal of sister. If Michael even said he forgave you, does he truly feel that way? Only Michael knows that, but of course he loves his sister. That's what makes Michael special.
I don't buy your stories where you blame in everything Gordon to justify your misakes and failure. It is very hard to believe that 33 years old woman was forced to marry by someone. Trained (somewhat) police officer could not handle Gordon, could not organize divorce or escape for 7 years (1989-1996) and has lived in hate and force those years. Give me a break. You portray yourself a victim but when YOU WANTED to break up with Gordon, only 1 phone call to Randy made you free, that was simple and could have been done earlier. You were not living in Mesozoic Era, & so could get professional help you needed to get rid of Gordon. You has said that your father also molested you, has he also forgiven you? Had Gordon forced you to say that too? So conveninent to blame in everything the dead man, isn't it? No, I don't buy it, Toy, and will not buy your book.
No one should care about what I say, cause that's MY choice & belief.
You have expressed your opinion well. But I do believe that Michael has forgiven his sister. Not everyone is a grudge holder, and I do believe that MJ is capable of forgiving anyone that has wronged him. As for La Toya, it is not really up to us to pass judgement on the woman. If she is lying in her book, it will all come out sooner or later right?
bec wrote:
1) Yes the 777 is really there, no it is not photoshopped.
2) Jesus effigy, I agree it is interesting, especially MJs career long use of it. But I believe he has planned this hoax for 25-30 years.
3) Creeps me out as well and I think La Toya's long and elaborate references to the fans squatting outside his house is SUPPOSED to creep us out. How else can you read that? The poor man was stalked and hounded 24/7 by strangers who proclaim to "love" him. These people stated in so many words that they not only followed him everywhere he went but they also sat outside his house all night every night. So who's watching and following Michael's every move? Evil doers and bad guys? Or just "fans"...?
W O W...ok.
It's taken me a few days to respond; but I'm here. I've read your post TS, and I'm currently through pg 3 of comments but wanted to take a moment & let your know that I am still here. A bit shocked about the resent revelation that MJ had an appointment that fateful day in one of the top floors of the towers...but he cancelled; he was too tired to go. Thank God. Coincidence or Divine Providence? I'm going with DIVINE PROVIDENCE. I first heard this in LaToya's interview, and it's something I haven't been able shake. Puts a whole new light on the song leaked on YT Xcape doesn't it? You bringing it up again sent me into intersession. I can't be there physically, nor do I twitter, but I can pray; and that's something I've done since this whole thing started. God is in control... Satan, You shall not pass! (LOL stole that from LOTR) <!-- sgeek/ -->geek/<!-- sgeek/ -->
@ Sarahli "The dark side will not win" <!-- slolol/ -->lolol/<!-- slolol/ -->
@ Gina "Why fight if things will happen like written in the book of Revelation? What's the point?"
Because in the end WE WIN. <!-- spenguin/ -->penguin/<!-- spenguin/ --> We are to fight the good fight until the end, & warn others of what's coming so we can take as many of them with us as we can. Perfect L.O.V.E. casts out fear. Fear & hopelessness of what's coming will only neutralize us into NON-action; then the enemy wins. It's an old tactic. If they already beLIEve they will loose they will not fight us. Don't fall for it.
Back to life... busy week. But I will return.
Love to all <!-- sbearhug -->bearhug<!-- sbearhug -->
This next quote is rather lengthy, with excerpts from pages 326-331: “Michael’s fans have been particularly helpful in providing useful information. Because they were so loyal to Michael, they knew his habits extremely well and were struck by the deviation from the norm on the nights just prior to, and the night of, Michael’s death. … According to fans, when Michael was on his way to rehearsal on [June 24] the day of his death, as he drove through the gate at Carolwood, he did not roll his window down and talk to them. That was totally out of character for Michael. I’ve never known Michael to behave in that way to a group of fans that had been so devoted to him. … Then, when he arrived at the Staples Center, he didn’t walk over to his fans. … That night, June 24, 2009, Michael’s last night of rehearsal before he died, his usual routine was again interrupted. … A number of men involved in his business dealings, who had never before been there during rehearsals, were waiting that evening for Michael to get there. Michael and the men remained in his dressing room for several hours … I believe that Michael knew at that moment he was going to die soon. … When Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’ … As usual, the fans sped to Carolwood to get there before Michael arrived. They did so, as always, but this night was different. According to the fans who stayed outside Michael’s house every night to watch him come home from rehearsal, on the night of June 24, 2009, the last night before he passed, when he arrived home from rehearsal, the security measures at the house were much different from any other night when Michael returned from rehearsal. A line of roughly ten men were lined up on both sides of his gate. Normally, he had only the two or three security guards that were with him, and the one that was in the post inside the yard. But this night was different, security was everywhere, and again Michael’s car didn’t stop on the way inside the gate. … [One fan reported:] ‘I stand outside the gate, and Michael has the same routine every night. After he comes home from rehearsal, he goes upstairs, and about twenty minutes later the light in a room goes off. The night that he died, the light stayed on all night. I got worried. The light never went off. I didn’t get it. I didn’t understand what had happened. It was very strange. … Oh, and security was acting strange,’ she said. [P] I knew I needed to speak to several other fans regarding that night, and when I did, their stories were the same.”
Wow, I see VERY judgemental statements from people about a woman they have never met. I just started reading the online version of her book, maybe some of you should too, maybe you would at least understand the position she was in just a little bit. You can state your opinion, but as soon as this is changing into a "bash La Toya with ignorant, judgemental opinions", I will stop that right away.
Quote from: "~Souza~"Wow, I see VERY judgemental statements from people about a woman they have never met. I just started reading the online version of her book, maybe some of you should too, maybe you would at least understand the position she was in just a little bit. You can state your opinion, but as soon as this is changing into a "bash La Toya with ignorant, judgemental opinions", I will stop that right away.
My opinion based on what I heard coming from her mouth. I don't have to meet her to express opinion that she framed for herself. Was she under duress to say such a thing? I don't know, you don't know either. Just because she put that in her book, does not mean it is true. But even if it were true, as I said above, she could handle one more beat from husband refusing to say that horrible false statement about Michael and father too.
Quote from: TS_commentsThis next quote is rather lengthy, with excerpts from pages 326-331: “Michael’s fans have been particularly helpful in providing useful information. Because they were so loyal to Michael, they knew his habits extremely well and were struck by the deviation from the norm on the nights just prior to, and the night of, Michael’s death. … According to fans, when Michael was on his way to rehearsal on [June 24] the day of his death, as he drove through the gate at Carolwood, he did not roll his window down and talk to them. That was totally out of character for Michael. I’ve never known Michael to behave in that way to a group of fans that had been so devoted to him. … Then, when he arrived at the Staples Center, he didn’t walk over to his fans. … That night, June 24, 2009, Michael’s last night of rehearsal before he died, his usual routine was again interrupted. … A number of men involved in his business dealings, who had never before been there during rehearsals, were waiting that evening for Michael to get there. Michael and the men remained in his dressing room for several hours … I believe that Michael knew at that moment he was going to die soon. … When Michael left his final rehearsal on the night that he passed, he managed to deliver a covert message to some fans through tears. [P] ‘You’ve gotta help me,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve gotta get me out of here.’ … As usual, the fans sped to Carolwood to get there before Michael arrived. They did so, as always, but this night was different. According to the fans who stayed outside Michael’s house every night to watch him come home from rehearsal, on the night of June 24, 2009, the last night before he passed, when he arrived home from rehearsal, the security measures at the house were much different from any other night when Michael returned from rehearsal. A line of roughly ten men were lined up on both sides of his gate. Normally, he had only the two or three security guards that were with him, and the one that was in the post inside the yard. But this night was different, security was everywhere, and again Michael’s car didn’t stop on the way inside the gate. … [One fan reported:] ‘I stand outside the gate, and Michael has the same routine every night. After he comes home from rehearsal, he goes upstairs, and about twenty minutes later the light in a room goes off. The night that he died, the light stayed on all night. I got worried. The light never went off. I didn’t get it. I didn’t understand what had happened. It was very strange. … Oh, and security was acting strange,’ she said. [P] I knew I needed to speak to several other fans regarding that night, and when I did, their stories were the same.”
Here's another thing about these follower fans: if these fans are so worried about MJ because they are so familiar with him because they follow Michael every day and sit outside his house all night, and especially that night and the early hours of 6/25/09... where were they between noon and 1pm? There's no one outside Carolwood that day besides a couple of passive tourists; none of his followers are to be found. The ambulance was there for 40+ minutes, correct? Where were they? How did they miss this?
Here's another thing about these follower fans: if these fans are so worried about MJ because they are so familiar with him because they follow Michael every day and sit outside his house all night, and especially that night and the early hours of 6/25/09... where were they between noon and 1pm? There's no one outside Carolwood that day besides a couple of passive tourists; none of his followers are to be found. The ambulance was there for 40+ minutes, correct? Where were they? How did they miss this?
Quote from: "scorpionchik"Quote from: "~Souza~"Wow, I see VERY judgemental statements from people about a woman they have never met. I just started reading the online version of her book, maybe some of you should too, maybe you would at least understand the position she was in just a little bit. You can state your opinion, but as soon as this is changing into a "bash La Toya with ignorant, judgemental opinions", I will stop that right away.
My opinion based on what I heard coming from her mouth. I don't have to meet her to express opinion that she framed for herself. Was she under duress to say such a thing? I don't know, you don't know either. Just because she put that in her book, does not mean it is true. But even if it were true, as I said above, she could handle one more beat from husband refusing to say that horrible false statement about Michael and father too.
My honest opinion: you didn't learn a thing the past 2 years. That's the last thing I will say about this. Comments like that are simply not worth my valuable time.
Quote from: "bec"Here's another thing about these follower fans: if these fans are so worried about MJ because they are so familiar with him because they follow Michael every day and sit outside his house all night, and especially that night and the early hours of 6/25/09... where were they between noon and 1pm? There's no one outside Carolwood that day besides a couple of passive tourists; none of his followers are to be found. The ambulance was there for 40+ minutes, correct? Where were they? How did they miss this?
That's actually a good point. Wasn't Joe informed about MJ by a fan? I always thought that was odd because one, how did a fan know his contact info? Why would Joe believe a random fan about MJ? And where was this fan or group of fans in the footage that we all saw on tv? Also, wouldn't Joe find out by someone closer to MJ? Again, more questions, not really any answers. Whether this is murder or hoax, one thing we can all agree on that there are a lot of oddities with this case that simply do not add up.
I got a questions for TS: have you read Jermain's, Katherin's, Janet's books as readily and speedy as you read La Toya's book all of a sudden? If you did, then I missed it.
And why suddenly murder theory has arisen again after long time efforts and pages of theories proving a hoax?
"But seriously: either the light was on all night (and all those other strange things that happened) because it was the beginning of implementing the death hoax, or else it was when MJ was murdered (and then they tried to make it look like Murray accidentally killed him the next morning). Once again, then, which one of these two actually happened? This is the multi-million dollar question"?
I don't like you La Toya for what you did to Michael. You could tolerate one more beat for your brother. That would worth. Did he forgive you? Very well, I don't. Nothing personal, I just that much love Michael. I also can't accept betrayal of sister. If Michael even said he forgave you, does he truly feel that way? Only Michael knows that, but of course he loves his sister. That's what makes Michael special.
I don't buy your stories where you blame in everything Gordon to justify your misakes and failure. It is very hard to believe that 33 years old woman was forced to marry by someone. Trained (somewhat) police officer could not handle Gordon, could not organize divorce or escape for 7 years (1989-1996) and has lived in hate and force those years. Give me a break. You portray yourself a victim but when YOU WANTED to break up with Gordon, only 1 phone call to Randy made you free, that was simple and could have been done earlier. You were not living in Mesozoic Era, & so could get professional help you needed to get rid of Gordon. You has said that your father also molested you, has he also forgiven you? Had Gordon forced you to say that too? So conveninent to blame in everything the dead man, isn't it? No, I don't buy it, Toy, and will not buy your book.
No one should care about what I say, cause that's MY choice & belief.
Quote from: "looking4truth"Quote from: "bec"Here's another thing about these follower fans: if these fans are so worried about MJ because they are so familiar with him because they follow Michael every day and sit outside his house all night, and especially that night and the early hours of 6/25/09... where were they between noon and 1pm? There's no one outside Carolwood that day besides a couple of passive tourists; none of his followers are to be found. The ambulance was there for 40+ minutes, correct? Where were they? How did they miss this?
That's actually a good point. Wasn't Joe informed about MJ by a fan? I always thought that was odd because one, how did a fan know his contact info? Why would Joe believe a random fan about MJ? And where was this fan or group of fans in the footage that we all saw on tv? Also, wouldn't Joe find out by someone closer to MJ? Again, more questions, not really any answers. Whether this is murder or hoax, one thing we can all agree on that there are a lot of oddities with this case that simply do not add up.
On the flip side, if these fans really did spend every day, as well as every night outside Carolwood waiting for Michael, and there was nothing to see that day (6/25), they would be the first to pipe up and report that no ambulance left Carolwood that day<----referencing "that day and the other day" theory.
So there is always the possibility that it was mere coincidence that the follower fans weren't there that day between 20min after 12:00pm and 1 pm. If this Ambulance at Carolwood scene was a quick in and out I'd be open to that possibility of course, but for follower fans like this to be away from their post for 40 whole minutes IF it is indeed their habit to follow Michael Jackson, seems to be a windfall of dumb luck.
The only other possibility that I can think of is that these fans and their statements are 100% fake.
Quote from: "looking4truth"Quote from: "bec"Here's another thing about these follower fans: if these fans are so worried about MJ because they are so familiar with him because they follow Michael every day and sit outside his house all night, and especially that night and the early hours of 6/25/09... where were they between noon and 1pm? There's no one outside Carolwood that day besides a couple of passive tourists; none of his followers are to be found. The ambulance was there for 40+ minutes, correct? Where were they? How did they miss this?
That's actually a good point. Wasn't Joe informed about MJ by a fan? I always thought that was odd because one, how did a fan know his contact info? Why would Joe believe a random fan about MJ? And where was this fan or group of fans in the footage that we all saw on tv? Also, wouldn't Joe find out by someone closer to MJ? Again, more questions, not really any answers. Whether this is murder or hoax, one thing we can all agree on that there are a lot of oddities with this case that simply do not add up.
On the flip side, if these fans really did spend every day, as well as every night outside Carolwood waiting for Michael, and there was nothing to see that day (6/25), they would be the first to pipe up and report that no ambulance left Carolwood that day<----referencing "that day and the other day" theory.
So there is always the possibility that it was mere coincidence that the follower fans weren't there that day between 20min after 12:00pm and 1 pm. If this Ambulance at Carolwood scene was a quick in and out I'd be open to that possibility of course, but for follower fans like this to be away from their post for 40 whole minutes IF it is indeed their habit to follow Michael Jackson, seems to be a windfall of dumb luck.
The only other possibility that I can think of is that these fans and their statements are 100% fake.
@Grace , you put up 2 diffrent picture of Michael wearing the red shirt.my question where is the 777 on the other picture? I know it's not the same picture,but should not the 777 still be on his red shirt. Do you know,or anybody else know?
And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Quote from: "Billie J"@Grace , you put up 2 diffrent picture of Michael wearing the red shirt.my question where is the 777 on the other picture? I know it's not the same picture,but should not the 777 still be on his red shirt. Do you know,or anybody else know?
There are two shirts as you may see in this TII picture.
The shirt on the screen behind carries the sevens, the shirt of the man on stage doesn't.
Might be two Michael's as well because the coats have a complete different cut and the bodies in the jackets are different as well. Either two men or two points of time.
~Souza~ wrote:
Gema wrote:
And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO
Quote from: "Gema"And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO. :evil:
Quote from: "scorpionchik"
I don't like you La Toya for what you did to Michael. You could tolerate one more beat for your brother. That would worth. Did he forgive you? Very well, I don't. Nothing personal, I just that much love Michael. I also can't accept betrayal of sister. If Michael even said he forgave you, does he truly feel that way? Only Michael knows that, but of course he loves his sister. That's what makes Michael special.
I don't buy your stories where you blame in everything Gordon to justify your misakes and failure. It is very hard to believe that 33 years old woman was forced to marry by someone. Trained (somewhat) police officer could not handle Gordon, could not organize divorce or escape for 7 years (1989-1996) and has lived in hate and force those years. Give me a break. You portray yourself a victim but when YOU WANTED to break up with Gordon, only 1 phone call to Randy made you free, that was simple and could have been done earlier. You were not living in Mesozoic Era, & so could get professional help you needed to get rid of Gordon. You has said that your father also molested you, has he also forgiven you? Had Gordon forced you to say that too? So conveninent to blame in everything the dead man, isn't it? No, I don't buy it, Toy, and will not buy your book.
No one should care about what I say, cause that's MY choice & belief.
I respect your point of view, but I believe it is difficult to be objective if you have not personally been in the same position.
I do not judge La Toya, if you are in a position where your life is controlled by a man, and you are in fear of your life, it is impossible for us to know how difficult her life was at that time.
Quote from: "~Souza~"Quote from: "Gema"And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO. :evil:
This "BAM" was about to come, I could not imagine it would be so quick. Soon salaries are going to be frozen. The domino effect is what I fear the most pale/
Hi there "Apple"
You hit the nail square on the head, "This Is It!"Quote from: applehead250609
BACK to basis, to spiritual things.
LOVE!!!
Much! Blessings to you!
OnTheWingsOfLove
p.s. Love you more!
<!-- sbearhug -->bearhug<!-- sbearhug -->
Many do not believe what Latoya wrote. TS This post is all based on these statements where he leads us to think that what Latoya wrote is the responses to the hoax.
So ... if you do not believe in Latoya also not believe in the words of TS, right?
I'm honestly very confused. confused/
I've sat with this for a few days to gather my thoughts.
TS's post kind of stopped me in my tracks, and made me question how much of this hoax is the work of a superbly creative, innovative, pioneer in the field of entertainment (which has always been my over-riding thought), how much is, in fact, a deadly serious operation for safety's sake, and whether indeed the two can be married.
I have not reached a firm decision on this as yet, mainly because in remaining open-minded I also know there are lies, lies and more lies, out there regarding MJ and his family.
How can we discern between lies and truth? The problem with lies, whether told to protect someone or to deceive, is like the story of 'the boy who cried wolf'. One can get so used to hearing what are perceived as lies, that when the truth is being presented it can ignored or discarded.
So I watch and wait, read and think, neither fully discounting nor fully accepting much that I come across - an open-minded fence-sitter!
5) I have to wonder that some main motive still is "proof of" and "TS was right" when the main topic should be Michael, right? And still wanting to direct us and tell us what to do, right? At least, you are steady in this. I thought of you in a higher level, TS. I did not think you'd need the prop of LaToya and certainly not of her book and 16 days to read through before coming up with your thesis. Disappointing compared to what you had posted so far.
Lately I am getting the impression that you do not only try to show us "back" and "front", "side" and "up" and "down" of a Mazarin cut but that you want us to find the 8 hearts and 8 arrows. This, however, will be done completely differently. Lately, you sound too much like being several people on one job, not remembering what they said before. What a pity.
Im_convincedmjalive wrote:
I am going to state my thoughts here about La Toya and her book and hope that whomever reads my words really takes them to heart. First off even IF La Toya has lied in the past or is lieing now to protect her brother it does not mean that she is lieing in every interview or every word written in her book.
I am up to chapter 28 and from everything I have read so far it is plausable. I believe she is truthful when describing her abusive relationship with Gordon and the aftermath that follows. I have personal history of 4 bad relationships that followed very similiar patterns as what La Toya went through. She has described her ordeal (almost identical to mine) of escaping him as I have done myself on more than one occasion. When she had finally been pushed one to many times she was done. That is the feeling I have felt in every single one of my bad romances.
For her it only took one bad relationship for her to move on but for me it was 4. There is something that happens to a battered woman and we feel helpless in the moment. Once we gain our strength though it is the most liberating feeling in the world. When you look back on the relationship after healing you begin to think about how the hell did I allow that to happen to me? Nothing anyone says for you to do to get away from an abusive person works until the person who is being abused has finally had enough.
It is very easy for us on the outside of La Taoya and MJ's life to sit and think oh I would never... but unless you have been there before you will never understand. I do get it and I would suggest that those who have a harsh opinion about La Toya start reading her book. After you have at least learned what she has to say then come back and give a fair opinion.
The worst thing IMO is for anyone not to give her the benefit of doubt because you never know one day you may well be in her shoes and when you reach out for help, tell your story and NO ONE believes you; then you may know what she went through.
Quote from: GemaAnd off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO. <!-- s:evil: -->:evil:<!-- s:evil: -->
by ~Souzafordtocarr was explaining about JW beliefs and she mentioned that they believe that Michael the archangel will rule from heaven and on earth there would be what they call a New World Order. I find that interesting. Who came up with the concept first I wonder?
Gema wrote:And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO.
curls wrote:I've sat with this for a few days to gather my thoughts.I feel similarly to your posts.
TS's post kind of stopped me in my tracks, and made me question how much of this hoax is the work of a superbly creative, innovative, pioneer in the field of entertainment (which has always been my over-riding thought), how much is, in fact, a deadly serious operation for safety's sake, and whether indeed the two can be married.
I have not reached a firm decision on this as yet, mainly because in remaining open-minded I also know there are lies, lies and more lies, out there regarding MJ and his family.
How can we discern between lies and truth? The problem with lies, whether told to protect someone or to deceive, is like the story of 'the boy who cried wolf'. One can get so used to hearing what are perceived as lies, that when the truth is being presented it can ignored or discarded.
So I watch and wait, read and think, neither fully discounting nor fully accepting much that I come across - an open-minded fence-sitter!
M- You don’t like Randy?.http://lacienegasmiled.wordpress.com/category/glenda
S- No, I never liked Randy. Too, uh, he’s too hard and too obnoxious. He’s too, um, he’s too angry. Angry…if you have a need to be angry, fine, that’s one thing. If you got no business being angry (on the street). I like Janet. She’s…
M- Latoya’s a witch.
S- Latoya’s crazy, a crazy person. I don’t have anything against her. She has a sweet voice. She’s a beautiful girl. Real beautiful girl
M: Yeah she’s pretty
S:…on the outside, maybe on the outside..
M- Janet’s real natural. Toya’s got-
S: Oh yeah, definitely
M: Toya’s got too much of a weave in her hair.
S- ..Well you know (that’s typical?). Toya’s a pretty girl. Janet’s has. Janet just oozes with personality.
M: Latoya’s saying all this and that, Latoya upsetting youhttp://lacienegasmiled.wordpress.com/category/glenda-transcript-2-5/
G: I tell you Latoya and I went around and around
M: laughing
Glenda: God, I remember that and she said what do you want and I said, well what do you want? We want back and forth and then finally she said she told me what she said, she said “I want it to end” and I said, “Well, you’re not gonna get that, Latoya.” Funny, she wanted to meet us, she wanted us to meet-
Michael: I know! Her and her…
Glenda: (laugh)
Michael:….hit man, hit man boyfriend.Glenda: Yeah. (laugh)
Michael: I was going to say nigger
M- It’s like, “the Jackson family, they’re so wholesome and we all took pictures together back in the Jackson 5 days with Motown and stuff like that. We were all so close and Joseph was, you know, Papa Joe”. You know. And then LaToya told the truth (LaToya’s book was published in ’91 revealed the extent of the abuse and she made statement in the media revealing the sexual abuse that occurred in the family). They portray everything you know, because of publicity. “The Jackson family. They lived in a ghetto in Gary, Indiana and they made it and they’re so tight knit.” Tight knit , my ass.http://rhythmofthetide.com/?p=9
S- Laughs. Well, some of your family’s pretty tight knit though? Your brothers are pretty tight knit? No?
QuoteIm_convincedmjalive wrote:
I am going to state my thoughts here about La Toya and her book and hope that whomever reads my words really takes them to heart. First off even IF La Toya has lied in the past or is lieing now to protect her brother it does not mean that she is lieing in every interview or every word written in her book.
I am up to chapter 28 and from everything I have read so far it is plausable. I believe she is truthful when describing her abusive relationship with Gordon and the aftermath that follows. I have personal history of 4 bad relationships that followed very similiar patterns as what La Toya went through. She has described her ordeal (almost identical to mine) of escaping him as I have done myself on more than one occasion. When she had finally been pushed one to many times she was done. That is the feeling I have felt in every single one of my bad romances.
For her it only took one bad relationship for her to move on but for me it was 4. There is something that happens to a battered woman and we feel helpless in the moment. Once we gain our strength though it is the most liberating feeling in the world. When you look back on the relationship after healing you begin to think about how the hell did I allow that to happen to me? Nothing anyone says for you to do to get away from an abusive person works until the person who is being abused has finally had enough.
It is very easy for us on the outside of La Taoya and MJ's life to sit and think oh I would never... but unless you have been there before you will never understand. I do get it and I would suggest that those who have a harsh opinion about La Toya start reading her book. After you have at least learned what she has to say then come back and give a fair opinion.
The worst thing IMO is for anyone not to give her the benefit of doubt because you never know one day you may well be in her shoes and when you reach out for help, tell your story and NO ONE believes you; then you may know what she went through.
You are right, we are not who to judge La Toya
Quote from: "Gema"And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO. :evil:
Quote from: "paula-c"QuoteIm_convincedmjalive wrote:
I am going to state my thoughts here about La Toya and her book and hope that whomever reads my words really takes them to heart. First off even IF La Toya has lied in the past or is lieing now to protect her brother it does not mean that she is lieing in every interview or every word written in her book.
I am up to chapter 28 and from everything I have read so far it is plausable. I believe she is truthful when describing her abusive relationship with Gordon and the aftermath that follows. I have personal history of 4 bad relationships that followed very similiar patterns as what La Toya went through. She has described her ordeal (almost identical to mine) of escaping him as I have done myself on more than one occasion. When she had finally been pushed one to many times she was done. That is the feeling I have felt in every single one of my bad romances.
For her it only took one bad relationship for her to move on but for me it was 4. There is something that happens to a battered woman and we feel helpless in the moment. Once we gain our strength though it is the most liberating feeling in the world. When you look back on the relationship after healing you begin to think about how the hell did I allow that to happen to me? Nothing anyone says for you to do to get away from an abusive person works until the person who is being abused has finally had enough.
It is very easy for us on the outside of La Taoya and MJ's life to sit and think oh I would never... but unless you have been there before you will never understand. I do get it and I would suggest that those who have a harsh opinion about La Toya start reading her book. After you have at least learned what she has to say then come back and give a fair opinion.
The worst thing IMO is for anyone not to give her the benefit of doubt because you never know one day you may well be in her shoes and when you reach out for help, tell your story and NO ONE believes you; then you may know what she went through.
You are right, we are not who to judge La Toya
@Im_convincedmjalive I know what you mean! Being a victim too, I know what it was like. I too was forced to turn against my sibling and under duress said a lot of bad about her and to her. I know I did not speak to my sister for years, and finally when I got out of the abusive relationship, I told my sister I was sorry and that I had to do it cos I was forced to. She forgave me and we do talk now, so I know exactly what La Toya went through. People do not understand this unless they have been in a similar negative controlling relationship. I think I was luckier than Toya cos I did not have to do this in a public forum, but each time you are forced to do something like that, it pains more than ever, cos you are fond of family first and you don't want to hurt them ever.
Quote from: "~Souza~"Quote from: "Gema"And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO. :evil:
I hope you guys are kidding. This would be the end of things like we know it.
So China will take over USA as the biggest creditor?
What the? It's gone. I was just reading there today, left for work and now it's been taken down.I can't either...
Something strange with this. On page 152 [thankyou Jetzi] LaToya says she was 8 years old when the family moved to California. But she was born in 1956, so that does not add up and that is the sort of mistake you would have proof read for before going to print. I think there are times when maybe it is MJ who is writing this, such as when LaToya says she couldn't sleep nights after her escape, and we have to read between the lines for the hoax code. Early on in the book LaToya made a point of saying that Michael and herself were so much alike that everyone in the family used to call them the twins. As for the 8 years old, the only thing that I can think of is that Berry Gordy made MJ say he was 8 and not 10 when they signed with Motown. Right...removing reading glasses and replacing with hoax specs.
Quoteby ~Souzafordtocarr was explaining about JW beliefs and she mentioned that they believe that Michael the archangel will rule from heaven and on earth there would be what they call a New World Order. I find that interesting. Who came up with the concept first I wonder?
Gema wrote:And off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO.
I've been trying to find out more about that question. From what I find, the Witnesses stopped using that phrase...I guess you could say in 2010..because of this other NWO that the world in now familiar with, esp. since 911 and some statement made by Pres. Bush.
From what I've read (and remember, I had been reluctant to read info connecting the witnesses founders to this because of the rumored Illuminati ties) it was translated from the Bible in Revelations. It was used back in the 40's and 50's...I haven't found if it was used before that. The articles say that it was really replaced long ago, with terms like New World...New System of things...and others.
I began to study with the Witnesses in 1985 and "I" was aware of that term New World Order...so apparently the oldies were using it still. I think with events in the world unfolding and the other NWO all over the place, the witnesses stopped using it because, of course, because how could anyone come to learn what they teach if it's being told it's evil? What a great ploy by the devil as far as I'm concerned....Quotecurls wrote:I've sat with this for a few days to gather my thoughts.I feel similarly to your posts.
TS's post kind of stopped me in my tracks, and made me question how much of this hoax is the work of a superbly creative, innovative, pioneer in the field of entertainment (which has always been my over-riding thought), how much is, in fact, a deadly serious operation for safety's sake, and whether indeed the two can be married.
I have not reached a firm decision on this as yet, mainly because in remaining open-minded I also know there are lies, lies and more lies, out there regarding MJ and his family.
How can we discern between lies and truth? The problem with lies, whether told to protect someone or to deceive, is like the story of 'the boy who cried wolf'. One can get so used to hearing what are perceived as lies, that when the truth is being presented it can ignored or discarded.
So I watch and wait, read and think, neither fully discounting nor fully accepting much that I come across - an open-minded fence-sitter!
Regarding Latoya's truthfulness, in the Glenda tapes, which are old I realize, MJ gives some thoughts on Latoya.
Glenda Transcript 3-2QuoteM- You don’t like Randy?.http://lacienegasmiled.wordpress.com/category/glenda
S- No, I never liked Randy. Too, uh, he’s too hard and too obnoxious. He’s too, um, he’s too angry. Angry…if you have a need to be angry, fine, that’s one thing. If you got no business being angry (on the street). I like Janet. She’s…
M- Latoya’s a witch.
S- Latoya’s crazy, a crazy person. I don’t have anything against her. She has a sweet voice. She’s a beautiful girl. Real beautiful girl
M: Yeah she’s pretty
S:…on the outside, maybe on the outside..
M- Janet’s real natural. Toya’s got-
S: Oh yeah, definitely
M: Toya’s got too much of a weave in her hair.
S- ..Well you know (that’s typical?). Toya’s a pretty girl. Janet’s has. Janet just oozes with personality.
Glenda Transcript 2-5QuoteM: Latoya’s saying all this and that, Latoya upsetting youhttp://lacienegasmiled.wordpress.com/category/glenda-transcript-2-5/
G: I tell you Latoya and I went around and around
M: laughing
Glenda: God, I remember that and she said what do you want and I said, well what do you want? We want back and forth and then finally she said she told me what she said, she said “I want it to end” and I said, “Well, you’re not gonna get that, Latoya.” Funny, she wanted to meet us, she wanted us to meet-
Michael: I know! Her and her…
Glenda: (laugh)
Michael:….hit man, hit man boyfriend.Glenda: Yeah. (laugh)
Michael: I was going to say nigger
GLENDA TRANSCRIPT 3-1QuoteM- It’s like, “the Jackson family, they’re so wholesome and we all took pictures together back in the Jackson 5 days with Motown and stuff like that. We were all so close and Joseph was, you know, Papa Joe”. You know. And then LaToya told the truth (LaToya’s book was published in ’91 revealed the extent of the abuse and she made statement in the media revealing the sexual abuse that occurred in the family). They portray everything you know, because of publicity. “The Jackson family. They lived in a ghetto in Gary, Indiana and they made it and they’re so tight knit.” Tight knit , my ass.http://rhythmofthetide.com/?p=9
S- Laughs. Well, some of your family’s pretty tight knit though? Your brothers are pretty tight knit? No?
We know that Joel Steinger, the mastermind of the billion-dollar Mutual Benefits Ponzi scheme with ties to several Broward politicians (Steve Geller, Stacy Ritter, Ellyn Bogdanoff, and others), had connections to Colombian drug cartels.
Now we have evidence of another intriguing connection, this one to the so-called Jewish Mafia in Miami, including business mogul and The Forge owner Alvin Malnik and infamous gangster Meyer Lansky. Another old Steinger chum: Whitewater attorney and 911 Commission member Richard Ben-Veniste, who defended Steinger in his 1981 felony case and remained close friends with him. Two sources with close ties to Steinger say that Ben-Veniste always hangs with Steinger when he’s in town from Washington and that Steinger facilitates good times for the nationally known attorney.
Ben-Veniste is now a partner with the high-powered international law firm Mayer Brown in D.C. Despite his impressive-seeming resume (he also played a significant role in Watergate), Ben-Veniste has always been rumored ot have friends (and former law clients) in low places. Not sure if any go lower than Steinger, though.
Steinger, according to multiple sources, also knew Meyer Lansky and even received a puppy from a litter related to the mobster’s prized shih tzu “Bruiser.” Steinger, a long-time fraud artist and boiler room operator, is also close friends with Alvin Malnik, another reputed mob figure with big-time legitimate businesses, including major real estate holdings throughout South Florida. Reader’s Digest rather famously dubbed Malnik as Lansky’s “heir apparent” when the mobster died in 1983. Malnik, who lives in a multmillion dollar mansion in Ocean Ridge in Palm Beach County, has ties to unions, [highlight=#ff0000:ly3k83k9]commercial property, Michael Jackson,[/highlight:ly3k83k9] Las Vegas, Hollywood — and just about anything else you want to name.
Malnik used to live at the Cricket Club in Miami. It was in the parking garage there that Malnik’s brand new Rolls Royce was blown up in 1982. Malnik’s ties to organized crime run deep and long, beginning with Lansky. In 1980, the New Jersey Casino Control Commission denied him a gambling license because they found he was a “person of unsuitable character and unsuitable reputation.” While he still has vast business interests (including a rather remarkable kinship with the Saudi royal family) he’s perhaps best known for his philanthropic role with the Make-A-Wish Foundation.
The link between Malnik and Steinger comes not only from those who know Steinger, but also from official Broward County records. As I reported this week in a piece on Steinger’s bitter divorce, the Mutual Benefits mastermind recently received a $602,000 loan from Miami attorney David M. Goldstein. Goldstein has also represented several of Steinger’s business interests. Goldstein is a right-hand man for Alvin Malnik, whom he’s been working for for many years, along with Malnik’s son, Shareef. Goldstein also represents Hollywood film producer Brett Rattner (Rush Hour, X-Men:The Last Stand), who is so close to Malnik that he calls Rattner his “11th son.” Goldstein didn’t return a phone call, so the reason for his giant loan to Broward’s version of Bernie Madoff isn’t known.
It should be noted that there is no evidence that Malnik, Goldstein, or Ben-Veniste were involved in Mutual Benefits itself. It’s just interesting to know who one of the great rip-off artists in Florida history called his friends.
No. But maybe said and included in the book to make us draw comparisons to their lives.Quote from: "RK"Something strange with this. On page 152 [thankyou Jetzi] LaToya says she was 8 years old when the family moved to California. But she was born in 1956, so that does not add up and that is the sort of mistake you would have proof read for before going to print. I think there are times when maybe it is MJ who is writing this, such as when LaToya says she couldn't sleep nights after her escape, and we have to read between the lines for the hoax code. Early on in the book LaToya made a point of saying that Michael and herself were so much alike that everyone in the family used to call them the twins. As for the 8 years old, the only thing that I can think of is that Berry Gordy made MJ say he was 8 and not 10 when they signed with Motown. Right...removing reading glasses and replacing with hoax specs.
Are you thinking that LaToya and Michael are twins????
Quote from: GINAFELICIAQuote from: ~Souza~Quote from: GemaAnd off topic, but according to repports, in 9 days USA will be decleared officially bankrupt. That´s what I call a BAM and something to care about.
Seriously, I told someone a month ago that this would happen. I am starting to freak myself out lately. Bye Bye Dollar, bye bye Euro. Hello NWO. <!-- s:evil: -->:evil:<!-- s:evil: -->
I hope you guys are kidding. This would be the end of things like we know it.
So China will take over USA as the biggest creditor?
According to <!-- m -->http://www.guardian.co.uk/business/2011 ... t-of-money (http://www.guardian.co.uk/business/2011/jul/03/tensions-rise-america-runs-out-of-money)<!-- m -->
By 2 August the US must raise the legal limit on its $14.3 trillion debt or face dire consequences
So it is plausible that China takes over, but one never knows.
@fordtocarr so what is it that prevents Michael from being one of the 144000?
Pay attention to this video, the dates and what it says in La Toya. For the person who made this video Michael died assassinated by the Iluminatti.
[align=justify:2awuwe6m]Michael Jackson [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/06/2009
Farrah Fawcett [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/06/2009
Sky Saxon [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/06/2009
James Brown [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25/[/highlight:2awuwe6m]12/2006
Dean Martin [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25/[/highlight:2awuwe6m]12/1995
Eartha Mae Kit [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/12/2008
Lisa (Left eye) Lopes [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/04/2002
Roger Truotman [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/04/2009
Aaliyah Haughton [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25/[/highlight:2awuwe6m]08/2001
Static Mayor [highlight=#ff0000:2awuwe6m]25[/highlight:2awuwe6m]/02/2008[/align:2awuwe6m]
Quote from: GINAFELICIA@fordtocarr so what is it that prevents Michael from being one of the 144000?
I didn't see this question answered, I'm sorry if I missed it.
Apparently, MJ doesn't EXACTLY fit the criteria... <!-- s:roll: -->:roll:<!-- s:roll: --> These men can't ever even be
married, let alone be accosted by one Dirty Diana.
Revelation 14:4
New International Version (NIV)
4 These are those who did not defile themselves with women, for they remained virgins. They follow the Lamb (of God; Jesus) wherever he goes....
Quote from: "Its her"Quote from: "GINAFELICIA"@fordtocarr so what is it that prevents Michael from being one of the 144000?
I didn't see this question answered, I'm sorry if I missed it.
Apparently, MJ doesn't EXACTLY fit the criteria... bounce/ and if he was/is not a virgin, God would better make an exception for Michael. bow/
scorpionchik wrote:
paula-c wrote:
Pay attention to this video, the dates and what it says in La Toya. For the person who made this video Michael died assassinated by the Iluminatti.
Michael Jackson 25/06/2009
Farrah Fawcett 25/06/2009
Sky Saxon 25/06/2009
James Brown 25/12/2006
Dean Martin 25/12/1995
Eartha Mae Kit 25/12/2008
Lisa (Left eye) Lopes 25/04/2002
Roger Truotman 25/04/2009
Aaliyah Haughton 25/08/2001
Static Mayor 25/02/2008
I am confused now. Are you saying that Michael is dead, was killed by illuminati and LA Toya is right? TS quotes brought up from the book are not hoax clues but the truth, the reality. So, Michael IS DEAD,illuminati got him, is that it ?
Quote from: GINAFELICIA@fordtocarr so what is it that prevents Michael from being one of the 144000?
I didn't see this question answered, I'm sorry if I missed it.
Apparently, MJ doesn't EXACTLY fit the criteria... :roll <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: --> <!-- s:oops: -->:oops:<!-- s:oops: --> : These men can't ever even be
married, let alone be accosted by one Dirty Diana.
Revelation 14:4
New International Version (NIV)
4 These are those who did not defile themselves with women[/size], for they remained virgins. They follow the Lamb (of God; Jesus) wherever he goes....[/b]
She stated that she believed that Michael was one of the 144,000 that ascend to heaven just before the world ends. Now, number one, witnessed do NOT believe that the 144,000 go to heaven...as a group just before the world ends. They believe that as they die, they go to heaven. Now I don't have the scriptures memorized anymore..so, like La Toya, I could've have forgotten where the Bible says that. BUT, I do remember the teachings. Two... we do not believe the world will end. We believe in a Paradise earth, which, we call the New World Order. Ruled from heaven by "Michael". Otherwise, why'd the 144,000 go to heaven to rule with him? Who'd they rule OVER???? She says the end of the world.Quote from: ibelieveinmjQuote from: fordtocarrQuote from: applehead250609Latoya's book it's very captivating and intriguing,she is really talented for sure.My favourite 2 pictures from her book are the ones with Michael,ofcourse <!-- s:D -->:D<!-- s:D --> :[font=cursive:218llnzf]Well, I'm just going to say this about the book. First of all, I will apologize for always taking this religious point of view, but I guess we all talk about what we know about.
[attachment=3:218llnzf]<!-- ia3 -->11toyap12.jpg<!-- ia3 -->[/attachment:218llnzf]
[attachment=2:218llnzf]<!-- ia2 -->11toyap10.jpg<!-- ia2 -->[/attachment:218llnzf]
Now let's say that after reading this book I CAN ACCEPT EVERYTHING it's written ,except the DRUGS <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> part and that Michael had no CONCEPT OF MONEY, <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: -->(ofcourse HE HAS <!-- s8-) -->8-)<!-- s8-) --> ) .You know like all of you after 25 june 2009, I started to read again everything about Michael's life.What I found out regardind this two subjects,it's the proof to me she is wrong <!-- s;) -->;)<!-- s;) --> .First ,about the drugs,almost eveyone in Michael's life ,including his father said over and over again they never saw something like this and that Michael was a wonderful father.
Most of you heard for sure,about Michael's long friendship with DAVID Nordahl.Wow everytime I remember about this,I get so emotional <!-- s:( -->:(<!-- s:( --> ,excuse me.Here it is a picture of this wonderful friend of Michael:
[attachment=1:218llnzf]<!-- ia1 -->david-nordahl_1541199i.jpg<!-- ia1 -->[/attachment:218llnzf]
What do you see and feel, when you look at this picture,may I ask???? I feel lot of RESPECT for this men and I believe in him.Here is what Mr.David had to say about Michael and drugs use.Please keep in mind that Latoys herself said in the book she didn't saw Michael, sometimes for a very long time.
Michael and Friendship and the question about drug use
"I don't know if people are making things up or if they've been paid to say things, to give interviews." (Mr. Nordahl was offered many paid interviews, which he declined). "(They wanted to do the interview) as long as what I talked about was what they wanted to talk about. So there was a lot of money floating around. Like Star Magazine was traveling around with briefcases full of cash.
I never saw Michael with the effects of doing any kinds of drug or alcohol or anything like that, and I saw him all different times of the day. Early in the morning, late at night, all during the day. He was always totally normal. Totally there. So I don't know.
The last couple of years, if that happened to him, I don't know. There's so much misinformation about Michael, except for anything I know personally, I just don't trust it. People are so willing to, I guess to get on TV. I don't know what it is, but they're just so willing to offer information.
It used to piss Michael off because he would say things like 'I saw an interview with my hairdresser and she's talking about me and my hairdresser doesn't know anything about me!'
He kept himself really separated and I got to be really good friends with him so we talked about just about everything that was possible, but for most people, Michael did not do that, just out of fear of people turning around and talking with someone else about it. Private things. I never did. I never gave into those interviews or anything during that time. He felt comfortable with me. He felt we could talk about things and I wouldn't turn around and talk about things that we were talking about, to other people."
Accusations, Insomnia & True Friendship
"I spent a lot of time with him during that time, especially after that 2003 thing, and he couldn't sleep. Michael usually tried to turn in around 11 o'clock and sometimes he'd fall asleep, but even if he did, he'd wake up again and so he'd always ask me, 'is it okay if I wake you up?' and I said 'Hell, yah, come bang on my door," which he would do, and then he would always worry. He said, 'Oh, you're not getting any sleep,' and I said 'Well, if I'm too tired, I'll go grab a nap in the afternoon.' We'd just hang out like that in the middle of the night until morning came."
The Kids, Lifestyle & The Masks
"The way he lived changed as soon as he got the kids. He was so concerned about their safety. He always worried they would be kidnapped or harmed in some way or taken hostage for ransom.
He called me when Diana died over in London and he was just totally freaked out. He said, 'That could have been me.' He said, 'We get chased so much,' and he was so worried. He was worried the kids would have a terrible accident, so that's why he kept the kids masked because he didn't want anyone to know what they looked like."
Please decide for yourself if Michael would abuse drugs,knowing he would die and leave alone those 3 wonderful children !!!!I'm sorry Latoya but I don't buy that and ofcourse I don't believe the propofol part either.
LOVE
La Toya seems to talk a lot...too much I'd say, and I haven't yet figured out why....but she mentions about 4 times or so in just the first 5 or 6 chapters about being a JW. She says she used to think Michael was one of the 144,000. I know she said this a very long time ago the first time she said it...I remember her saying it. They were both still attending at that time. Well, in the book, she made a statement that is entirely NOT correct with the witnesses beliefs. I really don't know why she'd do that. I could think that maybe she just forgot since dropping out....except she tweeted that she was going to meetings with her Mother. So....I don't think that's right that she forgot. I think it's to promote the "Godliness" of Michael...as she also keeps stating.
Well, that really aggravated me that she did that. Sorry...but, I wanted to know why..and she don't know me from Eve...<!-- s:) -->:)<!-- s:) --> so I messaged her facebook! I know I'll never hear from her and I doubt she even sees her FB, but I feel spiritually better asking her why she did that.
ANYHOW.....I'm saying, that this causes me to think that she isn't totally .. well, I'll say honest in this book. I think there are motives here. I'm sure a lot of them. I think it's still part of the scripted hoax to get messages out, and the one I've picked up on is the one where she/he is trying to tell us that Michael IS a good, person...one trying to be "god like".
I hope you get what I'm saying...sorry to rattle on... [/font:218llnzf]
Hi fordtocarr ! This is a surprise about La Toya going to meetings. And you have me curious... what exactly did she say that is entiredly NOT correct with the witnesses? or is it about the 144 000 statement? could be true - no?
When we believe this is all a hoax it is hard to trust what is truth.
Can we stop the useless discussion about whether or not he had sex? It is off topic and actually also pretty naive if you ask me. I also don't think it contributes to this thread, which is about La Toya's book and the threats against Mike and his family. Besides that, I have mentioned numerous time that his sex life is his own business and that discussions about it do not belong on this forum, I doubt he would appreciate it. crash/ :roll:
Dear God ... I'll never understand why people can't just see him as a regular human being.
Because he is NOT a regular human being.
[offtopic:2qci1w0r]sorry it is just a thought that I have which could explain a lot to me....maybe I am very wrong I said it and it's not about sex, it's about religious convictions that can drive a person to a certain behaviour in accordance with their understanding of some rules in the Bible. It's the same like about being a vegetarian because in the Genesis 1:29 it's said that God gave us to eat every plant yielding seed which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree with seed in its fruit; you shall have them for food.....and nothing else[/offtopic:2qci1w0r]
Quote from: "Sarah31"Dear God ... I'll never understand why people can't just see him as a regular human being.
Because he is NOT a regular human being.
Regul;ar human beings don't fake their deaths, to say the least.....
Could it be that these people could kill Michael and make it all seem so confusing, that all have theories about this death, but no one could reach a conclusion. TS asked to try to prove this in the previous post, but how can we?
Even non believers can not reach a conclusion about this death!
TS is not helping much with this redirection. It's like he knew something macabre and wants to reveal piece by piece.
I just think if Michael is alive and if he comes back the family's situation will be complicated, for they shall be called liars and fraudsters. If the family is at risk, Latoya not write this book.
he might have thicker toiletpaper than us, but believe me when I say that he uses it for the same purpose.
Even non believers can not reach a conclusion about this death!
Quote from: "Sarah31"Dear God ... I'll never understand why people can't just see him as a regular human being.
Because he is NOT a regular human being.
Regul;ar human beings don't fake their deaths, to say the least.....
Quote from: "Sarah31"Dear God ... I'll never understand why people can't just see him as a regular human being.
Because he is NOT a regular human being.
Regul;ar human beings don't fake their deaths, to say the least.....
LaToya says that her marriage to Gordon was in name only. [highlight=#ffff40:27jgfnsc]I would have thought that a man who wants to control and subjugate [is that a word?] would use sex as a further control / humiliation tactic.[/highlight:27jgfnsc] Maybe I am just ignorant on the subject having never experienced this type of thing...thank God.Hi RK-
Quote from: "GINAFELICIA"[offtopic]sorry it is just a thought that I have which could explain a lot to me....maybe I am very wrong I said it and it's not about sex, it's about religious convictions that can drive a person to a certain behaviour in accordance with their understanding of some rules in the Bible. It's the same like about being a vegetarian because in the Genesis 1:29 it's said that God gave us to eat every plant yielding seed which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree with seed in its fruit; you shall have them for food.....and nothing else[/offtopic:1043qzb5]
[font=Century Gothic:1043qzb5]Leviticus 11:1-47
And the Lord spoke to Moses and Aaron, saying to them, “Speak to the people of Israel, saying, These are the living things that you may eat among all the animals that are on the earth. Whatever parts the hoof and is cloven-footed and chews the cud, among the animals, you may eat. Nevertheless, among those that chew the cud or part the hoof, you shall not eat these: The camel, because it chews the cud but does not part the hoof, is unclean to you. And the rock badger, because it chews the cud but does not part the hoof, is unclean to you. ...
Romans 14:1-23 ESV
As for the one who is weak in faith, welcome him, but not to quarrel over opinions. One person believes he may eat anything, while the weak person eats only vegetables. Let not the one who eats despise the one who abstains, and let not the one who abstains pass judgment on the one who eats, for God has welcomed him. Who are you to pass judgment on the servant of another? It is before his own master that he stands or falls. And he will be upheld, for the Lord is able to make him stand. One person esteems one day as better than another, while another esteems all days alike. Each one should be fully convinced in his own mind. ...
1 Corinthians 8:8 ESV
Food will not commend us to God. We are no worse off if we do not eat, and no better off if we do.
Michael is very gifted and spiritual individual but he is NOT Michael the Archangel nor is Michael the Archangel Jesus. This site will help answer your questions: http://4jehovah.org/jehovahs-witness-archangel.php
Also on the misunderstanding of the 144,000: http://www.enduringword.com/commentaries/6607.htm
I hope that helps Gina.[/font:1043qzb5]
bearhug
Quote from: "GINAFELICIA"Because he is NOT a regular human being.
Dear God ... :lol:
Quote from: "Sarah31"Quote from: "GINAFELICIA"Because he is NOT a regular human being.
Dear God ... :lol:
IMO Michael is much more than a regular human being because of the destiny he was given, of the fame he gained and of his power over masses. A regular human being doesn't, 99,9999999....% of us don't have such a destiny, maybe even such a mission like that one that God assigned to Michael.
"You're the chosen one" remember? What if he is a messenger of God, in spite of the golden pants? What if the "golden pants" are just the way to get to the masses?
Of course he is of flesh and blood like all of us but the true essence is not in that (gorgeous) body.
And that true essence of his is what makes MJ not a regular human being.
But of course, we are all free to believe what we want. To me he is the best candidate to the chosen one.....more or less.
crash/
Quote from: "bec"crash/
Don't kill your computer, questions like "Would God have sent a messenger in golden pants" just need to be asked. ;)
crash/bow/
A couple of question marks. Does anybody think there could be tie ins with Tito's ex-wife Dee Dee's murder and Jackie's ex-wife being found dead in a picture theatre bathroom of a brain aneurysm? The timelines seem to fit. Enid died in 1997 and I think La Toya mentions her passing in the book. I know people do die of natural causes, but DeeDee was murdered and I wonder about Enid as well.
A couple of question marks. Does anybody think there could be tie ins with Tito's ex-wife Dee Dee's murder and Jackie's ex-wife being found dead in a picture theatre bathroom of a brain aneurysm? The timelines seem to fit. Enid died in 1997 and I think La Toya mentions her passing in the book. I know people do die of natural causes, but DeeDee was murdered and I wonder about Enid as well.
A couple of question marks. Does anybody think there could be tie ins with Tito's ex-wife Dee Dee's murder and Jackie's ex-wife being found dead in a picture theatre bathroom of a brain aneurysm? The timelines seem to fit. Enid died in 1997 and I think La Toya mentions her passing in the book. I know people do die of natural causes, but DeeDee was murdered and I wonder about Enid as well.
Quote from: "RK"A couple of question marks. Does anybody think there could be tie ins with Tito's ex-wife Dee Dee's murder and Jackie's ex-wife being found dead in a picture theatre bathroom of a brain aneurysm? The timelines seem to fit. Enid died in 1997 and I think La Toya mentions her passing in the book. I know people do die of natural causes, but DeeDee was murdered and I wonder about Enid as well.
I have been thinking about that a few months ago.
Quote from: "RK"A couple of question marks. Does anybody think there could be tie ins with Tito's ex-wife Dee Dee's murder and Jackie's ex-wife being found dead in a picture theatre bathroom of a brain aneurysm? The timelines seem to fit. Enid died in 1997 and I think La Toya mentions her passing in the book. I know people do die of natural causes, but DeeDee was murdered and I wonder about Enid as well.
I have been thinking about that a few months ago.
Remember the case of Jennifer Hudson, the death of her mother, brother and nephew <!-- s:?: -->:?:<!-- s:?: -->
The detainees were sent to the prison of the army's Fort Hamilton in the southwest of Brooklyn. Among them, are prominent members of 5 families operating tracionalmente in New York, the Genovese, Gambino, Colombo, Luchese and Bonanno.I'm a TRUE CRIME junkie. The day I bought La Toya's book I also bought "Five Families" by Selwyn Raab. In this book is the story of the 5 families named above. I got this book so I could get a better understanding of the Mob. I have even got addicted to the show Mob Wives. Very Connected to the article/names.
QuoteThe detainees were sent to the prison of the army's Fort Hamilton in the southwest of Brooklyn. Among them, are prominent members of 5 families operating tracionalmente in New York, the Genovese, Gambino, Colombo, Luchese and Bonanno.I'm a TRUE CRIME junkie. The day I bought La Toya's book I also bought "Five Families" by Selwyn Raab. In this book is the story of the 5 families named above. I got this book so I could get a better understanding of the Mob. I have even got addicted to the show Mob Wives. Very Connected to the article/names.
[BBvideo 425,350:3cbqiitk]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nVIH8N-ZJzA[/BBvideo:3cbqiitk]
Unless Lisa Marie is lying, he for sure had sex, no issue there. TS said that both he and Michael were not JW's, but they did believe still in SOME of the teachings. So pick and choose! <!-- s:lol: -->:lol:<!-- s:lol: --> In one of the handful of reasons for the hoax, TS said one was, "end of the world". There has been imagry of MJ in the air, the blimp named MJ-Air, the TII scene where he leaves via a large plane that says MJ-Air. Dreams people have had of MJ being in the air somewhere. Jermaine's slip-up of MJ going to the airport (MJ didn't need to go anywhere since he can easily hide right under people's noses right in his own house or Neverland, etc.) Imagry MJ used of UFO's in Scream, BoW, movie MIB, etc. Heaven can actually refer to the atmosphere of earth, as the first heaven. 2nd and 3rd heaven refer to outer space and other stars etc. There's been discussion on Project Blue Beam, where a reinactment of the Revelation scenario of the return of Christ will through technology (hologram-like) be visible to every human on earth. Whether this is what the Bible predicts and is referring to, or there will actually be something other than a reinacted one, I'm not sure. The Illuminati/PTB may be unwittingly playing into God's plans, and that's why I don't believe MJ is on the evil side, but using them as a vehicle for his own and God's ends. I don't take the Scriptures as literally as orthodox Christians do. I take the Bible as a hoax code book by God, that He's got surprises, layers and half-truths up His sleeve Himself. God doesn't use only virgins, what a joke, and Jesus probably was not one either. Sex was created by God for our pleasure and for populating the planet. Sex is a picture of intimate union between the divine and human. I believe our Michael is truly sent by God to perform a grand ultra stage performance of universal importance. I don't believe in Sunday School paper pictures of Jesus coming in the clouds. I believe there's going to be a twist, and it will fool everybody, especially orthodoxy, just as Jesus' first coming fooled the religious elite of that day. God, together with His aliens/angels taskforce complete with mother-ships, has pulled the biggest prank himself. All the world's a stage. He loves EVERY human, and He planned for evil and death and suffering to be part of the grand drama/HIStory (for all people since we all must die somehow) and we are all actors. We will all receive new bodies at the resurrection. This is how I have seen this transpiring from day 1, and nothing will shake me from it. There are hundreds if not thousands of mysterious details that have been put into MJ's life and hoax, that investigators have found that mostly ignored but speak of an unorthodox MJ insertion into Biblical prophecy. A top planetary highest level marriage has taken place here, between murder and hoax-death of Michael Jackson. That's why this is such a hum-dinger to figure out, and maybe there is no answer because they're both true at the same time somehow.
Quote from: MJonmindUnless Lisa Marie is lying, he for sure had sex, no issue there. TS said that both he and Michael were not JW's, but they did believe still in SOME of the teachings.
[font=cursive:224oarfv]TS said THAT???? I never saw that or my faith in TS would be SHOT! You all know I'd have to chime in on that statement. Michael IS a baptized minister of the Jehovah's Witnesses. As witnesses, you have to study the Bible inside out for years. You have to go to meetings and be in good moral conduct as the Bible says. You have to be an active minister out preaching door-to-door. Michael was all of these. I KNOW he was, not only from what I've read, but the Witness governing body put out the letter from Michael disassociating himself back after the pressures put on him from the elders in the Thriller days. He never said he didn't believe in the teachings and obviously he wanted to stay with JW's, or he'd not have tried so hard to stay in the organization or have given his kids to his Mom to go to the hall, or attendend meetings again up to 2006 or so. He was counciled about being too worldly, about the occultish video, about walking the line with entertainment and God.
It's like this, if you are NOT baptized (thus a Jehovah's Witness, as you only are on if you are baptized, making you a legal MINISTER) then you have NO need to write to the governing body of JW disassociating yourself! And, Michael DID.
Gosh, that really makes me sad that TS says that. And, why'd he say HE wasn't a Witness? Who said he was? Who'd care?
Now, I simply lose faith in anything TS says. Period.[/font:224oarfv]
Now, I simply lose faith in anything TS says. Period.
Quote from: fordtocarrNow, I simply lose faith in anything TS says. Period.
Because? <!-- s:? -->:?<!-- s:? --> You want Michael to be a JW that bad? I have known that MJ wasn't an active JW anymore way before 6/25/09.
Ford, I asked you a question, it's annoyig that every time I ask a question like that, people tend to act as a victim, trying to make me feel like a butcher that just sliced through their hearts. If I would react and feel that way about what strangers on the net say to or about me every time for the past 2 years, I would have either been at Betty Ford's or jumped off a cliff. Stop taking every word on the screen so fucking serious and personal.
[font=cursive:1dyowy0g]Okay......[/font:1dyowy0g]
You chose to get vocal about something you say you KNOW, while in fact you don't know at all
[font=cursive:1dyowy0g]Why don't I know AT ALL???? Actually, don't we all make statements on here as simply speculation? All of this site is simply speculative. No once can prove an thing. We all guess and hope that our investigating is the right assumptions. BUT, I as a JW DO know what we believe so I DO know something Souza about what I stated.
[/font:1dyowy0g] and since this is a discussion board, I have the right to ask you about, or challenge your statements.
[font=cursive:1dyowy0g]What's to challenge if I was simply telling people what our beliefs are/how JW's operate on leaving. It's the way it's done, discussing it or challenging it does not good, it's done that way, I don't make the religion. [/font:1dyowy0g]You might know about the JW,
[font=cursive:1dyowy0g]
You just stated I don't know at ALL, so now I do??[/font:1dyowy0g] but you have no clue where MJ stood on that, since you don't know him.
[font=cursive:1dyowy0g][color=#BF0080I also could say that YOU don't know Michael either..right? I'm not saying what I know of Michael, was I? Just what we all know as was reported..that YOU go from also. I WAS talking about what I AM so I think I can state that..correct?][/font] I happen to know a few things about the JW beliefs as well, since a part of my family is JW. My aunt and my cousins, but my uncle is not, yet he is attending together with them. Which means that attending does not mean you are a JW yourself.
[font=cursive:1dyowy0g]That is correct. Just because you attend meetings does not mean you are a JW. It means you are an associate. Michael was a baptized witness not an associate.[/font:1dyowy0g]
TS said that he is not a JW anymore, but he didn't say MJ doesn't value some of the JW beliefs, if I recall right he even said he does. Knowing what I know about the JW beliefs and their capability to control people, I can uderstand why MJ of all people would say goodbye to a part of it, while taking the good things with him. [/color]
Ford...(my 2 cents...for what it's worth)...if TS had stated that Michael still believed in ALL the JW teachings, IMO you'd have more reason to have less faith in what he says. We know that Michael celebrated Christmas with his children and family...we also know he celebrated birthdays with them. TS didn't detail which teachings Mike still believed in but the celebrations, themselves, prove that Mike didn't still believe in ALL JW teachings.
[font=cursive:3u12bh0f]I know that after Michael left the organization, he celebrated things. I know also, that it appears that Katherine is too, but I won't say that as it comes from the media and they can all a pic whatever they want to. If she were to do that she'd no longer be a JW...and she is so..
I don't think it's that Michael believed in those things (celebrations) just because he was pushed out essentially. He gave an interview in 2001 where he said he IS still a JW. When you get away, you just live as the world. I stopped going, and I do the same. I live against what I believe...just as everyone on earth does, as we all know what a sin is and we all sin. No one is perfect. Me, Michael, you. In the religion or out...there is sin. Just because you do things you do not believe in don't mean you believe it's right to do. We are human.[/font:3u12bh0f]
Of course, it's everyone's personal choice whether or not to 'have faith' in what TS, or anyone else for that matter, says...I just think that dismissing everything someone says because they spoke the truth, may cause you to miss out on more truths. Your reaction may have just been a knee-jerk reaction to what you felt at that moment, and you may end up feeling differently once you think about it some more, or not...either way, we've all changed our minds about things and people...the best possible changes, though, are ones founded in better knowledge and truth.
[font=cursive:3u12bh0f]I feel, like we do with La Toya's book...where is the truth and where is the lie? Why was it stated at all? What was the reason?
I'm NOT Michael, nor do I know him...nor does anyone on here!! And we ALL guess about him.
I've been following Michael constantly since 1969. I know some say they were not fans before this hoax. I can't say and won't say that I know Michael. I'm just saying, perhaps so others could understand the "rules" on the JW better...how that works
About TS...I've thought him to be a great asset. But, again, when something proves to not be correct, others have stuck it out there haven't they? Now I disagree on something, and it makes me too...skeptical
Thanks for your reply in kindness. [/font:3u12bh0f]
With L.O.V.E. always.
~Souza~ wrote:
Whatever, I don't like discussing on here anymore. Exactly one of the reasons why I don't even feel like posting on this forum anymore. I've had it. Just say whatever you want and I will not challenge a damn thing anymore.
[font=cursive:2osh17u0]Oh, I'm sorry. I WAS trying to keep this to the TS?/La Toya subject. I keep making references to that, and I'm not being cynical while doing it.
I don't know what else to say.
I'm sorry I just tried to give others a fact...
I DID say Michael left in '87.
I did say he had celebrations.
I wasn't disagreeing with you...
I'm not trying to be correct or say you are wrong.
I also must say, that I think to be on here I have to believe all that TS says...which I think no one does...even you Souza at times.
But-- This is your site, you are the admin. So, if I'm causing you problems by my simple statement of my opinion, and not even trying to sway anyone, cuz I could care less...just wanting to help whoever didn't know...
Then I'll step away. I doubt I can keep myself off, cuz this is my soul...but I'll keep my opinions to myself.
Sorry again.
[/font:2osh17u0]
A couple of question marks. Does anybody think there could be tie ins with Tito's ex-wife Dee Dee's murder and Jackie's ex-wife being found dead in a picture theatre bathroom of a brain aneurysm? The timelines seem to fit. Enid died in 1997 and I think La Toya mentions her passing in the book. I know people do die of natural causes, but DeeDee was murdered and I wonder about Enid as well.
Jackie Jackson’s (above photo, far right) first wife Enid died of a brain aneurysm. A few years later, Jackie was involved with a wealthy woman named Shadow. After an argument with Jackie, Shadow allegedly took a large quantity of sleeping pills and died. At one time, Jackie was also linked to Lela Rochan before her marriage. Source: http://panachereport.com/channels/old_s ... ivorce.htm (http://panachereport.com/channels/old_school_update/TitoJacksondivorce.htm)
Well I just finished La Toya's book today and let me just say there is alot of good info in there that will make a whole lot of sense once it is read. Especially the part in chapter 37 when La Toya describes how she kept "the body" hidden with a sheet and only exposed small portions of areas when the Los Angelos Coroner's Office wanted hair samples, palm prints, and pictures of the hands they were printing.
About MJ and the JW delema...Chapter 35 page 304- A few hours before the service at the Staples Center on July 7, 2009, the family had a private viewing. Although Michael was not a Jehovah's Witness at the end of his life, in deference to Mother and Michael's deep, lifelong faith, the family memorial was a Jehovah's Witness service, including the songs that were sung and the prayers that were said.
We all choose to believe what we want at the end of the day. I choose to believe that La Toya is being truthful about that part. I also believe she is truthful when she is describing her ordeal she went through with Gordon. I also choose to believe she is involved in this hoax as a very important person. I believe she is helping MJ with his hoax/sting operation. It makes a whole lot of sense once you read her book.
What body?
(lol I couldn't resist)
GemaI always enjoy a good respectful debate because it brings out lots of good surprising information and is stimulating. Gema, I don't think some posts are ignored. We're reading everything, but why waste words on something if you have nothing to respond with? Lots of stuff, I just store in my mental files, if I could only retreive them better.
Other people would be more active if debate could happen more often. Some people only posts if and when TS is leading and ignore what others have to say.
omg...it sounds like this book will only confuse me even more. What the heck does that mean, that she only exposed small parts of "the body" when the coroner's office was wanting samples???? How could they identify who they were examining if she did that? If so, for all they knew, it could have been a female...someone else???Bingo! Chapter 37 page 316-My family gave me the great honor of being the informant on Michael's body, which meant that I was designated to look over his body between his death on June 25, 2009, and the day that he was finally laid to rest in a private family service on September 3, 2009.
[highlight=#ffff40:y3p00duo]She didn't want them to realize it wasn't Michael.[/highlight:y3p00duo]
lolol/Quote from: "bec"What body?
(lol I couldn't resist)
The frail old man!!
(lol I couldn't resist)
I do remember her saying "read between the lines" when she was interviewed about her book as she skirted around questions about what happened to Michael.Very good advice to read between the lines. The incident of La Toya covering MJ's body and only exposing certain parts didn't happen at the Coroner's Office, it happened at Forest Lawn while his body was waiting to be laid to rest. This event occured nearly 10 weeks after MJ "died". rr/
I agree, it's truth AND lies so read between the lines crash/ crash/
@Mish, exactly my thoughts too...Why would LaToya have control while the coroner's are doing their job? I never heard of coroner's examining a body while a family member is present. Sounds very mish mash and unbelievable.
Quote from: "ibelieveinmj"omg...it sounds like this book will only confuse me even more. What the heck does that mean, that she only exposed small parts of "the body" when the coroner's office was wanting samples???? How could they identify who they were examining if she did that? If so, for all they knew, it could have been a female...someone else???Bingo! Chapter 37 page 316-My family gave me the great honor of being the informant on Michael's body, which meant that I was designated to look over his body between his death on June 25, 2009, and the day that he was finally laid to rest in a private family service on September 3, 2009.
[highlight=#ffff40:228jjbq2]She didn't want them to realize it wasn't Michael.[/highlight:228jjbq2]
Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Quote from: "ibelieveinmj"omg...it sounds like this book will only confuse me even more. What the heck does that mean, that she only exposed small parts of "the body" when the coroner's office was wanting samples???? How could they identify who they were examining if she did that? If so, for all they knew, it could have been a female...someone else???Bingo! Chapter 37 page 316-My family gave me the great honor of being the informant on Michael's body, which meant that I was designated to look over his body between his death on June 25, 2009, and the day that he was finally laid to rest in a private family service on September 3, 2009.
[highlight=#ffff40:2xdt97kf]She didn't want them to realize it wasn't Michael.[/highlight:2xdt97kf]
:lol: She should have told Joe that she was "looking over MJ's body from 06/25 to 09/03, cause Joe told Larry he does not know where body was. So, the "body" was at her home or something?
What’s Going On In Santa Barbara?
Interesting is the link Sneddon has with David Schwartz, who was Jordie Chandler’s stepfather during the 1993 allegations. Normally that could be a coincidence, but the fact that during his testimony at a pre-trial hearing Sneddon admitted to having met with the Janet Arvizo before the second accusations makes us think this was all planned. But what would Sneddon gain from all this? Did he hate Mike? And why? Justice was not a motive, because both cases were doomed to be lost by him, because he had NOTHING. Fame could be a motive, but who wants to be known for nailing the most famous and loved person in the world? That seems a little strange. So it must be money. Since we don’t believe that Sneddon’s paycheck was that big, he must have been paid by other parties. But by who? Who would gain enough by getting rid of Mike?
Al Malnik
A little search on Malnik results in the following information about Mafia connections:
A lawyer, real estate developer and proprietor of the supertrendy Miami Beach hot spot The Forge, Malnik is also owner of Title Loans of America, a national chain that lends money legally at annual percentage rates reaching 264% – higher than most loansharks’ vig.
The feds opened their first dossier on Malnik in 1963. It was two years after he graduated, first in his class, from Miami Law School. He had helped set up the Bank of World Commerce in Nassau, the Bahamas, an alleged loot laundry that investigators said involved “some of the nation’s top gangsters.”
Acquitted on tax fraud charges in 1964, Malnik was heard discussing Lansky two years later on bugs placed by cops probing whether casino profits were invested overseas on the mobster’s behalf.
In 1964, he made his first venture into showbiz, organizing a video jukebox company, Scopitone, that was touted as a music-industry revolution.
In 1966, the U.S. attorney in New York secretly indicted Malnik on charges of using the mail to defraud Scopitone investors.In 1971, prosecutors quietly dropped the case.
Meanwhile, after Malnik opened The Forge in 1969, it rose quickly to the top of Miami’s night scene, attracting celebrities such as Frank Sinatra, Judy Garland, Richard Burton and even Richard Nixon, who came with his shady financier pal, Bebe Rebozo.
Alvin Malnik, the man once regarded as the heir apparent to mobster Meyer Lansky, … described by federal authorities as a top associate of organized crime figures … Among his friends, Malnik counts Saudi royalty.
The sole owner of a Georgia company, Title Loans of America, Malnik runs a national chain of loan stores that make millions of dollars from the interest charged on quick cash offered to people in desperate need of money. … Attorney General Bob Butterworth [Florida] likens the business to ‘legalized loan sharking.’ … ‘It was a known fact among the criminal underworld that dealing with Al Malnik was the same as dealing with Meyer Lansky,’ [said] Vincent Teresa, ‘a convicted criminal and frequent government witness currently in the federal Witness Protection Program,’ …
When Lansky died in 1983 at age 81, Reader’s Digest named Malnik his ‘heir apparent.’ … ‘He is not welcome here,’ James Hurley, the chairman of the New Jersey Casino Control Commission … ‘He’s done nothing to overcome his reputation of being closely identified with Meyer Lansky and other organized crime figures.’ … In 1962, Malnik was listed as a director of the Bank of World Commerce, a Bahamas-based institution that involved ‘some of the nations’ top gangsters,’ … In 1978, a Bahamian company named Appolonia Investment Limited paid $3.35 million to buy the property just north of Malnik’s Ranch. … Malnik refuse to divulge Appolonia’s owners.
Source: http://www.zoominfo.com/people/Malnik_Al_58621055.aspx (http://www.zoominfo.com/people/Malnik_Al_58621055.aspx)
Meyer Lansky
(born Meyer Suchowljanski) (July 4, 1902 – January 15, 1983; known as the “Mob’s Accountant”) was a Jewish-American organized crime figure who, along with his associate Charles “Lucky” Luciano, was instrumental in the development of the “National Crime Syndicate” in the United States.
Lansky developed a gambling empire which stretched from Saratoga, New York to Miami to Council Bluffs Iowa and Las Vegas; it is also said that he oversaw gambling concessions in Cuba. Although a member of the Jewish Mafia, Lansky undoubtedly had strong influence with the Italian Mafia and played a large role in the consolidation of the criminal underworld (although the full extent of this role has been the subject of some debate).
Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meyer_Lansky (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meyer_Lansky)
According to Gordon Novel he was originally contacted by Jermaine and said that Mike and the family wanted Novel to gather proof of the Malnik/Mottola conspiracy and further find evidence that Mottola was behind the criminal child molestation charges.
Novel said he flew in March 2005, about a month into Mike’s trial, from his home in New Orleans to the Los Angeles home owned by Mike’s parents, where he stayed several days before Jackson finally had him over to Neverland Valley. He said the two of them met in a bungalow on the property before Mike drove him around the ranch in an old pickup truck.
Quote:
“The whole thing centered on Tommy Mottola setting him up,” Novel told me. “Mottola and him were at odds, and Jackson’s information was that Mottola and Malnik got together to fuck him. He said he believed Malnik was representing the Mob.”
He said Jackson had special loathing for Malnik because he felt betrayed by him. When I told him that Malnik was saying that Jackson had made him executor of his estate, he was dubious.
“He had split up with Malnik,” said Novel. “He never said anything about Malnik being executor of his will. And based on how pissed off Jackson was at him at the time, I wouldn’t believe it on a bet.”
When asked what Jackson was like at the meeting, Novel didn’t hesitate: “He was afraid, very very afraid. He didn’t want to go to jail and didn’t think he would be treated very well there.”
Was he fearful that he would be killed in prison?
“Yeah, you can say that,” Novel said.
But he also said that Jackson’s mental state was “excellent” and that the pop star was lucid and extremely intelligent. He didn’t believe Jackson was on any drugs during the meeting.
I asked Novel if he believed Jackson’s theory about the conspiracy against him. He said that he thought Jackson was not guilty of the criminal charges and that he was probably set up, but he had no idea if Mottola was involved.
“He thought that Mottola was Mob-connected and that Malnik was representing the Mob, but I can’t vouch for any of that shit,” Novel said. “I don’t have anything against Tommy Mottola and don’t know if what he thought was true or not. I don’t want to get on Mottola’s bad side. My sources in New York say he’s a dangerous guy.”
Source: http://blogs.browardpalmbeach.com/pulp/ ... el_jac.php (http://blogs.browardpalmbeach.com/pulp/2009/06/the_malnik_familys_michael_jac.php)
Tommy Mottola
A search also results in articles which mention Tommy Mottola’s alleged mob ties.
Quote:
“Do you know this guy has a Mafia background?” a senior Sony executive quotes the CBS man as saying. “What are you doing tainting this wonderful company you just bought from us with a guy who has a background that would make the F.B.I. cringe?”
Rattled, Sony contacted F.B.I. director William Sessions, requesting a quiet background check. The response was a qualified O.K. “The F.B.I. said, ‘No, this guy is not somebody who will start dealing with people we should worry about, but he has friends who do,’” says a former senior executive at Sony. “We said, ‘As long as he’s clean, we won’t worry.’ And that was the basis on which we didn’t.”
Source: http://www.mariahjournal.com/infozone/m ... anityfair/ (http://www.mariahjournal.com/infozone/magazines/articles/1996/vanityfair/)
Quote:
Opportunistic from the get-go, Mottola converted to Judaism as a young man in order to marry the daughter of tough ABC Records creator Sam Clark, yet has spent the rest of his life playing the mobster angle to whatever advantage he can. He named his first management company “Don Tommy”; as head of Warner Music, Michael Fuchs recalled to New York magazine that Mottola spoke of Morris Levy as a personal hero, and in fact Mottola was an investment partner of Levy’s up until Levy’s conviction. In the racketeering trial of Gambino family capo Greg De Palma, a former undercover FBI agent stated under oath that De Palma bragged of wining and dining with Mottola and his then-wife Mariah Carey.
Vanity Fair reported that Colombo family boss-turned-FBI-informant Michael Franzese told journalist Frederic Dannen (author of best-selling industry exposé Hit Men), “Tommy, we knew he was a friend of ours.” Mottola makes light of these connections, dismissing it all (in certain company, at least) as sensationalism and hearsay, yet as long as these associations continue to work for him more often than against him, he seems content to perpetuate them.
Source: http://www.crawdaddy.com/index.php/2009 ... ndustry/2/ (http://www.crawdaddy.com/index.php/2009/01/21/the-mafia-and-the-music-industry/2/)
Brett Ratner
A little search on Ratner lead us to this information, showing a close, personal connection to Malnik:
Quote:
“Had he been realistic and realized what the odds were that he would succeed to the extent that he has, he probably wouldn’t have tried at all,” says Shareef Malnik, owner of the landmark Miami Beach restaurant The Forge.
Shareef’s father Al Malnik was a friend of Ratner’s paternal grandfather, developer Lee Ratner. Brett was raised by his mother and maternal grandparents, who are Cuban and Jewish. They all lived in a house a block away from The Forge. The elder Malnik mentored Ratner while he was a going to Hebrew Academy and then Beach High.
“He grew up as my little brother,” Shareef says. He calls my dad Dad.
Source: http://towntek.com/blog/?p=206 (http://towntek.com/blog/?p=206)
Flash frames show Malnik with a slew of the big names across the years-from world-famous attorney and mentor Jake Ehrlich to Rat Pack stars Dean Martin and Sammy Davis Jr., to his first son, Shareef, and his “11th son,” famed director Brett Ratner, to a bevy of beautiful women and a host of others-until, suddenly, the camera pauses, and Malnik finds the love of his life-Nancy.
Source: http://www.miamibeachreflections.com/?tag=al-malnik (http://www.miamibeachreflections.com/?tag=al-malnik)
The Firestone Family
Sneddon was allegedly overheard in 1994 discussing a plan to get Mike out of Santa Barbara and turn Neverland into a winery. Winemaking is the leading agricultural industry in Santa Barbara, and while searching for the wineries in Santa Barbara, we bumped into the Firestone Family.
Like mentioned above, Thambiah Sundaram attended a private fundraising dinner in 1994 where Tom Sneddon and other government officials allegedly discussed their plans to get rid of certain individuals in Santa Barbara who owned substantial amounts of land. Michael Jackson’s property was allegedly brought up during this meeting; Sundaram claimed that authorities wanted to acquire Neverland for vineyards.
Slick Gardner is a horse rancher who owns 2,000 acres of land in Santa Barbara. In 2003, Gardner was investigated for animal abuse after his neighbours reported that some of his horses looked unhealthy. Around the same time the allegations hit, Gardner ran for 3rd District Supervisor against John Buttny, Steve Pappas and Brooks Firestone. Firestone – who owns a successful winery in Santa Barbara and who also has political ties to Tom Sneddon and former Sheriff Jim Thomas – won the election by a landslide. As a result of the bad publicity from the animal abuse allegations, Gardner got the least amount of votes.
While investigating Gardner for animal abuse, Santa Barbara authorities also stumbled upon evidence of grand theft. Gardner was charged with 12 felony counts and hired defense attorney Steve Balash to represent him in the case. Balash later backed out of the case saying it was too complicated.
According to Gardner, Sneddon has had a grudge against him for 30 years and is only prosecuting him out of spite. “It just seems like it’s almost a vendetta deal. These guys are going so far out of their way to do things to me that normally wouldn’t be done,” Gardner said.
“The same thing that’s happening to Michael Jackson happened to me. One day Sneddon is going to wake up with a boot up his ass with a white glove in it, and it will be about time.”
Let’s have a closer look at the Firestones.
Harvey Firestone’s son Leonard was an attendee at Bohemian Grove. A staunch Republican, Leonard Firestone was delegate to Republican National Convention from California in 1944 (alternate), 1948 and 1952. In 1954 he was elected to the city council of Beverly Hills.
Leonard Firestone was chairman of the Nelson Rockefeller campaign in the California Presidential primary in 1964. Firestone was appointed U.S. ambassador to Belgium by President Richard Nixon in 1974, and was reappointed by President Gerald Ford, serving until 1976. He was later chairman of the Richard M. Nixon Foundation.
Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Leonard_Firestone (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Leonard_Firestone)
The Nixon/Illuminati connection
President Gerald Ford’s connections to MK Ultra are described in Cathy O’Brian’s book “Trance Formation of America”.
Excerpts
The Vice-President under Ford was Nelson Rockefeller.
Leonard Firestone’s first marriage produced three children, of which one is a son named Brooks Firestone. Brooks Firestone represented the 35th District in the California State Assembly for two terms (1994-1998), and is the former Santa Barbara County, California Third District Supervisor (2004-2008).
Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brooks_Firestone (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brooks_Firestone)
In the early 1970s, Harvey’s son Leonard, a former United States Ambassador to Belgium, established a family ranch in Santa Barbara County’s rugged Santa Ynez Valley. At the time, Santa Barbara County barely registered on California’s winegrowing radar, but Leonard saw immense potential in the region’s coastal climate and amenable soils. He decided to plant a vineyard, with the initial intent of selling the grapes to North Coast wineries.
Soon thereafter, Leonard was joined by his son Brooks and Brooks’ wife Kate, and together they decided to take their winegrowing adventure to the next level by establishing Santa Barbara County’s first estate winery.
In 1987, Los Angeles Times Magazine noted: “Brooks Firestone’s importance to the California wine industry is first of all historical: He was a pioneer, an inspirer, and expander of possibilities; he took a chance on an untried wine area, then stuck with it and made it pay…”
Source: http://www.firestonewine.com/index.cfm? ... 89ea1fc73c (http://www.firestonewine.com/index.cfm?method=pages.showPage&pageid=8db7dd65-1cc4-fbb6-2378-ab89ea1fc73c)
We are not saying anything with this, but the connections of the Firestones are interesting to say the least.
SONY
Sony turns out to be more interesting then we thought as well. The origin of the name SONY is not very clear, but many people seen to think it is an acronym of Standard Oil of New York. This is what Leroy Fletcher Prouty had to say about it.
It just happens that I was ordered to Tokyo during the early days of the Korean War period, and was assigned the job of “Military Manager of Tokyo International Airport” during the period of the U.S. military occupation of Japan. At that time it was the third busiest airport in the world, not only because of the Korean War activity; but because of just such business activity as Burnham describes on the part of Mr. Morita. Many other Japanese entrepreneurs were doing their best to revive from the losses and damage of WWII; but even more important was an another enormous business phenomenon.
I began to notice that day after day the few Japanese transport aircraft available, and countless large commercial aircraft from USA Charter Companies began to jam the parking ramp on Tokyo Airport. They were loaded with items from the States.
US money and manufactured material was flooding the place. Have you ever really thought why Mr. Morita, a fine Japanese businessman, would name his company SONY? That is not a Japanese word, nor is it a Japanese acronym.
The name SONY began to appear at the airport after the flood of post-war recovery money, and one of the meanings of those four letters is “STANDARD OIL OF NEW YORK”. That has always been SONY or SOCONY. (The Standard Oil Company of New York)
THE ROCKEFELLERS had arrived to re-finance Japan.
What this meant was that during those “MacArthur” days Rockefeller money was flooding Japan; and money such as that (Yes, I’m using the term MONEY) kind of “money” began the amazing job of rebuilding Japan.
Source: http://www.prouty.org/letter11.html (http://www.prouty.org/letter11.html)
Leroy Fletcher Prouty (January 24, 1917 – June 5, 2001) was an American colonel in the United States Air Force, author, banker, and critic of U.S. foreign policy, especially as regarded the activities of the CIA.
As a critic of the CIA, Prouty pointed out its influence in global matters, outside the realm of U.S. congressional and government oversight. His works detail the formation and development of the CIA, the origins of the Cold War, the U-2 incident, the Vietnam War, and the John F. Kennedy assassination. Prouty’s book JFK claims that these events are proof of a secret “global elite” at work.
He has subscribed to the theory that oil is not derived from fossils but from carbon deposits deep within the Earth (abiogenic petroleum origin theory).
The Col. L Fletcher Prouty Reference Site
So if this is true, SONY also has links to the Rockefellers (Illuminati), just like the Firestones. Click here for information about Standard Oil.
Besides that, Mike owned half of SONY ATV, that owns the rights to songs by Elvis Presley, Eminem, Akon, Bob Dylan, and Willie Nelson. The value of Sony/ATV Music Publishing has varied in reports. Industry experts have estimated the company to be worth as much as $1.5 billion.
So that means big bucks. Others say that the worth of SONY/ATV is even higher than that. Sony had been pushing to buy Mike’s entire share in their music catalog venture for years. Sony had something to gain from Mike’s career failing because if Mike’s career or financial situation were to deteriorate, he would have to sell his catalog.
Here is another interesting read about Sony, mentioning Mottola, Malnik, Rattner, and others.
Source: This is a thread from http://michaeljackson.ae/ (http://michaeljackson.ae/)
What the Quaids are going thru sounds like it could be similar to what Michael went thru, the raid on Neverland, & how he was set up, falsly accused of molestation and remember, Neverland Valley Ranch is a developed property in Santa Barbara County, California
What the Quaids are going thru sounds like it could be similar to what Michael went thru, the raid on Neverland, & how he was set up, falsly accused of molestation and remember, Neverland Valley Ranch is a developed property in Santa Barbara County, California
As you can see in my next vid, it is impossible to replace the people in the justice system and these are the people sure Tom Sneddon was never accused of falsifying evidence in the case of child abuse. These people are more or less there's lifetime. Six judges who opposed not because the band of criminals known as the Bar Association said that anyone can run for judge if havent been member of the bar for ten years. This is now the law in California. These six judges are not even to be re-elected... this happens automatically (more on that in part 4 of my vids)
About Pedro López, I wrote in "Stop testing" to dry:
"Interesting it is also, of course, that the Office of the coroner and the judge of winter Assistant Chief Ed again is in charge of the handling of the evidence that I mentioned in my post about Pedro López and the death of Brittany Murphy, where Ed Winter, also is in charge and where Pedro Lopez death is suicide failed", even before the paramedics have left the House "."
The death of Pedro López is clearly related to Michael deception. And with Pedro López had neglected police work at the crime scene and forensic work also neglected. For one reason or another. I'm not saying that Pedro López deluded, but....
Michael is struggling not only himself, and this has to stop.
Guys is there anyway to connect Mr. Sneddon with Mr. Murdoch. I would love to see if there is a slight connection there.
Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Quote from: "ibelieveinmj"omg...it sounds like this book will only confuse me even more. What the heck does that mean, that she only exposed small parts of "the body" when the coroner's office was wanting samples???? How could they identify who they were examining if she did that? If so, for all they knew, it could have been a female...someone else???Bingo! Chapter 37 page 316-My family gave me the great honor of being the informant on Michael's body, which meant that I was designated to look over his body between his death on June 25, 2009, and the day that he was finally laid to rest in a private family service on September 3, 2009.
[highlight=#ffff40:2vo56b6v]She didn't want them to realize it wasn't Michael.[/highlight:2vo56b6v]
:lol: She should have told Joe that she was "looking over MJ's body from 06/25 to 09/03, cause Joe told Larry he does not know where body was. So, the "body" was at her home or something?
it happened at Forest Lawn while his body was waiting to be laid to rest.That is what I wrote also in the post you quoted. I suppose this would be easier if everyone could read La Toya's book so when I say something from it we would all be on the same page and it will make more sense. fresse/
Quote from: "scorpionchik"Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Quote from: "ibelieveinmj"omg...it sounds like this book will only confuse me even more. What the heck does that mean, that she only exposed small parts of "the body" when the coroner's office was wanting samples???? How could they identify who they were examining if she did that? If so, for all they knew, it could have been a female...someone else???Bingo! Chapter 37 page 316-My family gave me the great honor of being the informant on Michael's body, which meant that I was designated to look over his body between his death on June 25, 2009, and the day that he was finally laid to rest in a private family service on September 3, 2009.
[highlight=#ffff40:34ereqwm]She didn't want them to realize it wasn't Michael.[/highlight:34ereqwm]
:lol: She should have told Joe that she was "looking over MJ's body from 06/25 to 09/03, cause Joe told Larry he does not know where body was. So, the "body" was at her home or something?Quoteit happened at Forest Lawn while his body was waiting to be laid to rest.
That is what I wrote also in the post you quoted. I suppose this would be easier if everyone could read La Toya's book so when I say something from it we would all be on the same page and it will make more sense. fresse/
Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Quote from: "scorpionchik"Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Quote from: "ibelieveinmj"omg...it sounds like this book will only confuse me even more. What the heck does that mean, that she only exposed small parts of "the body" when the coroner's office was wanting samples???? How could they identify who they were examining if she did that? If so, for all they knew, it could have been a female...someone else???Bingo! Chapter 37 page 316-My family gave me the great honor of being the informant on Michael's body, which meant that I was designated to look over his body between his death on June 25, 2009, and the day that he was finally laid to rest in a private family service on September 3, 2009.
[highlight=#ffff40:cigpam2x]She didn't want them to realize it wasn't Michael.[/highlight:cigpam2x]
:lol: She should have told Joe that she was "looking over MJ's body from 06/25 to 09/03, cause Joe told Larry he does not know where body was. So, the "body" was at her home or something?Quoteit happened at Forest Lawn while his body was waiting to be laid to rest.
That is what I wrote also in the post you quoted. I suppose this would be easier if everyone could read La Toya's book so when I say something from it we would all be on the same page and it will make more sense. fresse/
What happened at FL.....body overlooking by La Toya.?....for 2 months?
Quote from: "scorpionchik"
That is what I wrote also in the post you quoted. I suppose this would be easier if everyone could read La Toya's book so when I say something from it we would all be on the same page and it will make more sense. fresse/
What happened at FL.....body overlooking by La Toya.?....for 2 months?
wishingstar wrote:
Lemonbread904 wrote:
Guys is there anyway to connect Mr. Sneddon with Mr. Murdoch. I would love to see if there is a slight connection there.
Thanks for bringing that up.....over on the thread about phone hacking I posted about Murdoch being a member of the Catholic knighthood of St. Gregory. I asked folks about Murdoch being a prime suspect in the the accusations against Michael....in order to take away the light shining on the sex-scandels surrounding the Catholic church. Everything I have read about Sneddon is that [highlight=#ff0000:2mtplv6o]he is a devout Catholic[/highlight:2mtplv6o]. So maybe that's the link? I will look around this more....thanks again Lemonbread904!
Blessings Always!
fordtocarr wrote:
Hi!!
Jetzi just emailed me and said she's put LaToya's book back up..and is still loading the rest of it So we can get back to reading again
Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Well I just finished La Toya's book today and let me just say there is alot of good info in there that will make a whole lot of sense once it is read. Especially the part in chapter 37 when La Toya describes how she kept "the body" hidden with a sheet and only exposed small portions of areas when the Los Angelos Coroner's Office wanted hair samples, palm prints, and pictures of the hands they were printing.
About MJ and the JW delema...Chapter 35 page 304- A few hours before the service at the Staples Center on July 7, 2009, the family had a private viewing. Although Michael was not a Jehovah's Witness at the end of his life, in deference to Mother and Michael's deep, lifelong faith, the family memorial was a Jehovah's Witness service, including the songs that were sung and the prayers that were said.
We all choose to believe what we want at the end of the day. I choose to believe that La Toya is being truthful about that part. I also believe she is truthful when she is describing her ordeal she went through with Gordon. I also choose to believe she is involved in this hoax as a very important person. I believe she is helping MJ with his hoax/sting operation. It makes a whole lot of sense once you read her book.
Let's say this isn't a hoax; how on Earth would LaToya have so much control in the coroners office? My second questions (again if this isn't a hoax) why would the coroners office allow her to have so much control. I have never heard of such a thing. I haven't read her book but from what I can tell off of what others have said, she's flip flopping between the truth and false information to throw out clues, or maybe I'm stretching things too far!?
Why should someone from FL need to be in the hoax? Jacksons could bury empty casket, that is nailed and no one in FL would open and check if someone in there or question that matter at all.
Quote from: "Mish1981"Quote from: "Im_convincedmjalive"Well I just finished La Toya's book today and let me just say there is alot of good info in there that will make a whole lot of sense once it is read. Especially the part in chapter 37 when La Toya describes how she kept "the body" hidden with a sheet and only exposed small portions of areas when the Los Angelos Coroner's Office wanted hair samples, palm prints, and pictures of the hands they were printing.
About MJ and the JW delema...Chapter 35 page 304- A few hours before the service at the Staples Center on July 7, 2009, the family had a private viewing. Although Michael was not a Jehovah's Witness at the end of his life, in deference to Mother and Michael's deep, lifelong faith, the family memorial was a Jehovah's Witness service, including the songs that were sung and the prayers that were said.
We all choose to believe what we want at the end of the day. I choose to believe that La Toya is being truthful about that part. I also believe she is truthful when she is describing her ordeal she went through with Gordon. I also choose to believe she is involved in this hoax as a very important person. I believe she is helping MJ with his hoax/sting operation. It makes a whole lot of sense once you read her book.
Let's say this isn't a hoax; how on Earth would LaToya have so much control in the coroners office? My second questions (again if this isn't a hoax) why would the coroners office allow her to have so much control. I have never heard of such a thing. I haven't read her book but from what I can tell off of what others have said, she's flip flopping between the truth and false information to throw out clues, or maybe I'm stretching things too far!?
I believe TS already addressed this in an earlier post or update; the Coroner WAS in on it.
(http://i796.photobucket.com/albums/yy245/PhotoPlusSerif/Update%204/Update%204b/Red777Shirt.jpg)
First of all, this is not a new level; this is a continuation of level 5, started on 6-25-11 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}. However, this post is long enough and important enough, that I put it into a new thread and new redirect.
This post is primarily going to be quotes from La Toya Jackson’s new book, Starting Over (to save space, I will only reference the page number for documentation; but unless otherwise stated, all quotes in this post are from that book). With the release of this book, we now have official and very public statements from a Jackson family member, verifying several things that TS has been saying for nearly two years now—including and especially that there was an exact day planned for the death, and MJ himself knew the exact day in advance! No longer can anyone claim that the 777 and other numerology was a coincidence; and TS was the first to tell you about it on 9-7-09, with much greater detail in Update 4 in March of 2010 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=7010}.
Please limit this thread to discussion on La Toya’s book (especially as it relates to what I have quoted below, and level 5); and continue to use the other thread for everything else related to level 5 {again, http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=145&t=19647}.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
We Should Investigate What Happened to Michael
There is a dedication page in the front of the book, and the very last sentence on that page says: “Let’s continue to support the King and find out what truly happened to him, and let’s keep his legacy alive.” The book ends with a similar statement: “Everyone still has strong opinions about the estate, the people controlling it, and what happened to Michael.” (335). Interesting that these statements use the wording “what (truly) happened to” Michael—instead of saying, who killed him. Jermaine also used this same wording, in his one year anniversary interview with Larry King {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Oi3OiJMjilg}.
“I wondered if my family would investigate [if La Toya had been killed], or if they would believe what they were told and never know the truth.” (9). “But I quickly realized that I had to have an open mind, and I could not assign the blame to either party until I had heard the full story from both sides.” (266). Here again, we see that La Toya is against being prejudice and in favor of investigating the truth—we should not merely believe what we are told.
“There is still so much to be learned and so much to be revealed. … I’m not done with my investigation for the truth yet; I’ve only scratched the surface. I will never give up until I unveil the truth and justice is served.” (331,333). Does anyone remember TS saying that “everything covered so far has just been an introductory course” {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=11061}.
Also, if MJ is really dead, then “justice” would certainly include justice for murder; but if he faked his death, there is still justice to be served: for attempting to kill him (on 9-11-2001 and other times); and for the false pedophile charges, etc.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
The “Conspiracy” Is Much Bigger than Just a Few Executives
Speaking of the attempt to kill MJ on 9-11, here it is: “I later learned that Michael was supposed to attend a meeting at the top of the World Trade Center at 9:00 a.m. on September 11, but he was too tired, and the meeting was canceled. Had he gone, he would have died in the attack that day.” (186).
Wow! What a coincidence!!! :shock: :o :shock: Notice that the meeting was not only scheduled for the morning of the exact day (an afternoon meeting would not have killed him, because the towers would’ve come down already), but it was planned for the “top” of the building—which is the place least likely for survival. For those who are not easily fooled by the “coincidence” excuse: this shows that the “conspiracy” against MJ was far bigger than just a few executives at Sony, and/or AEG, etc. This was a major NWO power that knew about the 9-11 attacks in advance! And by the way: TS said this very thing clear back in 2009 {http://michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/phpbb2/viewtopic.php?f=125&t=1930}.
...
Quote from: "Sarahli"
I would say that the family and Latoya here are obliged to say that Michael has been murdered or the sting operation in process couldn't be possible. It's part of the plan, the subterfuge, they have to say that or there is no hoax anymore. Now I tell myself that if we figured out it was a hoax maybe they too have discovered it? Let's imagine they discovered it..but are not a part of it, just spectators like us...they surely are watching too....what can they do to try to spoil it, interfere?
An explanation is that they have been blinded by an Invisible Force and they cannot see a thing. A kind of seal from God preventing them to grasp understanding....I must admit that I just love to thing that. Maybe they are so focused in their own agenda now that they just believe that they really got rid of Michael. So they will be taken by surprise. That would be a good scenario.
I've been thinking about whether or not they know about the hoax for quite some time now. In my opinion, even if they knew, they wouldn't try to kill him. Look at all the other celebrities and influential people who were allegedly murdered by them. It was all public. Although we know that Michael isn't dead, there are still many people who do not, so they wouldn't be able to teach the world a lesson by saying "He opposed us, so we killed him". I think that they take the lives of people who are against them to prevent others from trying to bring them down. It would be useless to them to kill Michael as everyone who isn't aware of the hoax would not know about it.
(I'm using "they" instead of the Illuminati or the NWO as some people don't agree with this theory)
Quote from: "scorpionchik"Why should someone from FL need to be in the hoax? Jacksons could bury empty casket, that is nailed and no one in FL would open and check if someone in there or question that matter at all.
Yes, I see what you're saying but I think there could be too much risk involved in someone from FL wasn't in on it. I would imagine a nailed coffin could be un-nailed then nailed again without the family knowing but I wouldn't actually know of such things. As morbid as it sounds. And because La Toya specifically named Scott Drolet as the person who took care of MJ's "body". I dunno, just some thoughts, I could be wrong.
I actually think Karen Faye is in on it. I think she is playing a role.
Quote from: "bec"I actually think Karen Faye is in on it. I think she is playing a role.
Yep and that's option 3.
I AM FILLED WITH RAGE!!!!!!! I saw my dear friend go slowly from a vibrant, creative, loving man to a frail, broken hearted human being.
I actually think Karen Faye is in on it. I think she is playing a role.
But I will say this, as far as to those that are in on the hoax, I am more then sure that contracts were drawn up and signed and nothing can be said outside of what the contract states.
Quote from: "Andrea"Quote from: "scorpionchik"Why should someone from FL need to be in the hoax? Jacksons could bury empty casket, that is nailed and no one in FL would open and check if someone in there or question that matter at all.
Yes, I see what you're saying but I think there could be too much risk involved in someone from FL wasn't in on it. I would imagine a nailed coffin could be un-nailed then nailed again without the family knowing but I wouldn't actually know of such things. As morbid as it sounds. And because La Toya specifically named Scott Drolet as the person who took care of MJ's "body". I dunno, just some thoughts, I could be wrong.
As far as I've heard, FL employees take care of the body, they dress the person and make his/her hair. So, we have two options.
1- Karen Fake is lying about the make up and a FL employee dressed the body they used (if there was a body for real)
2-Karen Fake is telling the truth but she made the make up to someone or to a wax body that looks exactly like Michael.
If option 1 is true, then there needs to be a FL employee who needs to know about the hoax. They of course would recognize the body. If option 2 is true, then no FL employee needed to be involved in the hoax.
If you ask me, there are people who knows about the hoax at FL. Because when believers call and ask about MJ's body, they said that MJ's body had never been there. But noone speaks about this to the media. It's maybe because the family asked them not to talk about it and noone at FL knows about the hoax. All are possibilities.
Quote from: "bec"I actually think Karen Faye is in on it. I think she is playing a role.
I certainly agree with you here. I've always felt she was too, too close to Michael for so many, many years not to be in on it! ;)
Stay blessed!
OnTheWingsOfLove
TS wrote: R37. Daniel and the Lion’s Den
{http://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Daniel%206:22&version=NLT}
“My God sent his angel to shut the lions’ mouths so that they would not hurt me, for I have been found innocent in his sight. And I have not wronged you, Your Majesty.” (Daniel 6:22, NLT).
As always, the context of the verse is important. In this case, it is the very well known story of Daniel and the lion’s den. High officials in the kingdom hated Daniel, and conspired to get rid of him; but God overruled, saved Daniel’s life, and vindicated his character. I’m sure that you can see the parallel here, with the conspiracy against MJ. God thwarted the plans of MJ’s enemies, and he was found not guilty on all charges.
Now let’s stop and think here for a minute. These NWO leaders are capable of sinking a whole ship, and killing over 1,500 people on it, just to get rid of a few people. They brought down the trade towers, which killed masses of people; they killed the US President (JFK), as well as his son—and the list goes on.
Then don’t you think they are capable of taking MJ out? So why didn’t they succeed in killing MJ before 2009? In fact, why didn’t they succeed in the child molestation charges? There is a very simple answer: as with Daniel, God shut the mouths of the lions, and thwarted the conspiracies of the government officials.
Why did God protect MJ, and not JFK, MLK, etc? Perhaps only God understands that fully; but it could well be that God has a special plan for MJ, in the final battle against the NWO. Maybe God has a mission for MJ, and has protected him from his enemies “for such a time as this” (Esther 4:14).
Then if God can protect MJ in 1993, and in 2005, and clear up to 6-25-09: then don’t you think that God can still protect him after 6-25-09? In fact, don’t you think that God could protect his life ON 6-25-09??? Then why do we keep being faithless, and thinking that he really died?
If God wants to keep MJ alive, or you, or anyone else: not all the weapons in the whole world can kill. Just like Daniel in the lion’s den: “My God sent his angel to shut the lions’ mouths so that they would not hurt me …”
Mottola was involved in the case of 'chandler'http://mjhnews.blogcindario.com/2005/02 ... ony-y.html (http://mjhnews.blogcindario.com/2005/02/00015-enero-2003-parte-ii-mottola-se-va-de-sony-y.html)
A person of the KOP said that he spoke with a person who claims that Mottola supported only the HIStory album to conceal his involvement in the plot of the Chandler case.
This person said that Mottola wanted the catalogue of the Beatles since 1993 and he took part in the plot to deal a blow against Jackson.
Motolla would have the catalog and Chandler your money for your film company (affiliated with Sony) if they had won the trial of Michael Jackson.
In 95/96 he put an end to the promotion of History in the United States and later did everything possible to conspire against Michael.
This person has also commented that Motolla and Chandler met in 1992.
Source: MJFrance
Quote from: "Andrea"Quote from: "scorpionchik"Why should someone from FL need to be in the hoax? Jacksons could bury empty casket, that is nailed and no one in FL would open and check if someone in there or question that matter at all.
Yes, I see what you're saying but I think there could be too much risk involved in someone from FL wasn't in on it. I would imagine a nailed coffin could be un-nailed then nailed again without the family knowing but I wouldn't actually know of such things. As morbid as it sounds. And because La Toya specifically named Scott Drolet as the person who took care of MJ's "body". I dunno, just some thoughts, I could be wrong.
As far as I've heard, FL employees take care of the body, they dress the person and make his/her hair. So, we have two options.
1- Karen Fake is lying about the make up and a FL employee dressed the body they used (if there was a body for real)
2-Karen Fake is telling the truth but she made the make up to someone or to a wax body that looks exactly like Michael.
If option 1 is true, then there needs to be a FL employee who needs to know about the hoax. They of course would recognize the body. If option 2 is true, then no FL employee needed to be involved in the hoax.
If you ask me, there are people who knows about the hoax at FL. Because when believers call and ask about MJ's body, they said that MJ's body had never been there. But noone speaks about this to the media. It's maybe because the family asked them not to talk about it and noone at FL knows about the hoax. All are possibilities.
3. I don't believe Karen is in hoax. She is not trustworthy and loves attention, no guarantee that she could resist herself not to slip up really bad.
Quote from: "scorpionchik"3. I don't believe Karen is in hoax. She is not trustworthy and loves attention, no guarantee that she could resist herself not to slip up really bad.
Respectfully, how do you know?
If she's playing a role it's her job to convince you of the character she is trying to play.
Put aside that people don't think that she did MJ's makeup and hair. My thought is this, that is something that people would have wanted to know anyway. That's the same reason why everyone wanted to know what he was wearing and how he looked. Karen in my opinion only, played her part well in the beginning. She (under contract I'm sure for the love she has for MJ) told everyone that she did the makeup and hair, knowing that every word that came out of her mouth was going to be noted and shred apart to find something behind/above or underneath it. That was only the beginning, then she continued on with the "he was frail, sick" bla bla bla. That was to get others minds going that something wasn't right. I think at that point, it was up to us the general public to either see that he was "frail and sick" so someone must have been after him he was murdered, OR, he was " frail and sick" -wait is that the way we saw him, is that really what we think, perhaps we should do some digging around. Because of her responses (and those of many others) the general public went one way or the other, crying murder from the get go or discovering the hoax.
That's an excellent explanation Mishi, that's pretty much along the lines that I have been thinking.
Just like the nurse, she had a very important role to play in injecting the seed of doubt into all our minds, or to feed the beast. It's chose your own adventure for the entire world.
Quote from: "Mish1981"Put aside that people don't think that she did MJ's makeup and hair. My thought is this, that is something that people would have wanted to know anyway. That's the same reason why everyone wanted to know what he was wearing and how he looked. Karen in my opinion only, played her part well in the beginning. She (under contract I'm sure for the love she has for MJ) told everyone that she did the makeup and hair, knowing that every word that came out of her mouth was going to be noted and shred apart to find something behind/above or underneath it. That was only the beginning, then she continued on with the "he was frail, sick" bla bla bla. That was to get others minds going that something wasn't right. I think at that point, it was up to us the general public to either see that he was "frail and sick" so someone must have been after him he was murdered, OR, he was " frail and sick" -wait is that the way we saw him, is that really what we think, perhaps we should do some digging around. Because of her responses (and those of many others) the general public went one way or the other, crying murder from the get go or discovering the hoax.
Nope, not convincing. If she were in hoax, she and Latoya would at least rehearse to give the same description of Michael in casket to convince people. But their description is differ. You forgot about Michael Bush who "dressed" Michael. Is he in his role too? then again, it should have match with LaToya words.
On the other hand, if Michael plans to come back (although I don't think so), and Karen knows about hoax, why she needs to make efforts for people to believe that MJ is dead? What's the point? I am still positive that Karen is not in hoax, she just said what she was asked along with Michael Bush. She trully believes MJ is dead and was killed, indirectly.
Quote from: "scorpionchik"Quote from: "Mish1981"Put aside that people don't think that she did MJ's makeup and hair. My thought is this, that is something that people would have wanted to know anyway. That's the same reason why everyone wanted to know what he was wearing and how he looked. Karen in my opinion only, played her part well in the beginning. She (under contract I'm sure for the love she has for MJ) told everyone that she did the makeup and hair, knowing that every word that came out of her mouth was going to be noted and shred apart to find something behind/above or underneath it. That was only the beginning, then she continued on with the "he was frail, sick" bla bla bla. That was to get others minds going that something wasn't right. I think at that point, it was up to us the general public to either see that he was "frail and sick" so someone must have been after him he was murdered, OR, he was " frail and sick" -wait is that the way we saw him, is that really what we think, perhaps we should do some digging around. Because of her responses (and those of many others) the general public went one way or the other, crying murder from the get go or discovering the hoax.
Nope, not convincing. If she were in hoax, she and Latoya would at least rehearse to give the same description of Michael in casket to convince people. But their description is differ. You forgot about Michael Bush who "dressed" Michael. Is he in his role too? then again, it should have match with LaToya words.
On the other hand, if Michael plans to come back (although I don't think so), and Karen knows about hoax, why she needs to make efforts for people to believe that MJ is dead? What's the point? I am still positive that Karen is not in hoax, she just said what she was asked along with Michael Bush. She trully believes MJ is dead and was killed, indirectly.
[glow=red:14sta8bk]The point is that exactly, the descriptions don't match. How many picked up on that? Of those who did, how many bothered to look into it further? Of those who did, how many looked even further and ended up falling down the rabbit hole?[/glow:14sta8bk]
Karen's role might appear to be in charge of starting the Justice For Michael groups; to incite interest and passion for the cause. He's clearly trying to fool the majority, and clearly desires justice for what they did to him in 2005. Justice For Michael... just not in the way they understand (yet). They help set the stage for the circus.
BecWell said! Almost since the beginning I've thought her role is to fan the flames for the non-believers/fans. In the several videos of her speaking it appears to me that she is so fake in her grief, dabbing at no tears. I thought it was funny that she said that within 20 minutes of MJ's death being announced that she said they were taking down the set for TII. 20 minutes!! Yah right, that's a joke! Who gave that order? Then both her and Michael Bush said in unison, "That's the wrap!" Ha, the words MJ had said after shooting LG! The hoax team ran and continue to run everything like a well-oiled machine.
Karen's role might appear to be in charge of starting the Justice For Michael groups; to incite interest and passion for the cause. He's clearly trying to fool the majority, and clearly desires justice for what they did to him in 2005. Justice For Michael... just not in the way they understand (yet). They help set the stage for the circus.
R41. “This Is Really Not It, There Is Going to Be Much, Much More”
{http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_Q2yIV-LaPI}
Yet another video, on YouTube, called “Michael Jackson Death Hoax: CLUE Analysis” (by c33stylisticz). This was a good hoax video, and it even started with some video shots of the army in TII; so it was a real good continuation from the previous redirects. And it was a very good analysis of the Randy Phillips interview.
But the interview with Jermaine, at the TII premier, was the special point of interest in this redirect. Here is what Jermaine said: “This [movie] is called, ‘This Is It’; but this is really not it, there is going to be much, much, more go…, going on—but this is, this is definitely it; but it’s not, the final curtain, no.” (at 3:28).
What then, is the “more”? Several things; including the release of the DVD & Blu-ray, with additional footage (which was not announced yet at that time). However, the “more” includes Michael’s message: the wake-up call. And notice that this was stated just before TIAI started. By the way, near the end of the above hoax video, there is a short clip from Michael: “the best is yet to come”!
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
R42. “This Is It” AND This Is Also It (CNN iReport)
{http://www.ireport.com/docs/DOC-347355}
A redirect with the same title, “This Is Also It”, was chosen to conclude Part 7 here on NWO corruption. The article is about financial corruption, specifically the Federal Reserve: “... about [how] our country has been scammed since 1913 with the Federal Reserve Act ...” Does that remind you of the Titanic?
Now notice the date of this article: “October 28, 2009” (upper left corner). Since this is a CNN iReport, not from official CNN news, anybody can write pretty much anything in the report; but the date is automatically stamped by CNN, the user can’t modify it. So how did this person know about the TIAI name and the TIAI message—before the redirects even began?
Notice that this user (16USA60) joined CNN iReport more than a year before the movie release; and months before MJ supposedly died {http://www.ireport.com/people/16USA60}. So this person was not signing up all of a sudden, just for the purpose of making this statement about TIAI. And notice that the TIAI.com domain wasn’t even created until the next day, 10-29-09 {http://whois.domaintools.com/thisisalsoit.com}. If I were 16USA60 (and I’m not), why would I wait until the next day to create the TIAI.com—why wouldn’t I grab it up on 10-28-09, before anyone else got it?
Then there was Jake Byrd, at the TII premier—even behind the fences with the VIPs—making fun of TII with his own movie called “This Is It Also” {http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ADHsEpMgwn0;%20and%20http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0l1EdkS0GkM}. Where did he get the idea for this name, even before the Andy Borowitz article on 10-28-09 {http://www.huffingtonpost.com/andy-borowitz/sony-to-release-this-is-i_b_337576.html}? And why was he making fun of This Is Also It, with a slightly different name (This Is It Also), if there was never going to be a real TIAI?
Finally, some have asked what does the “also” refer to in TIAI? In addition to the music and entertainment in TII: TIAI is the wake-up call message, to see the NWO for what it is—and join the Army of L.O.V.E. to help heal the world, etc.
The recent deaths of over 100 microbiologists over the past several years, along with the deaths of 3 NWO bankers in less than a week at the end of July 2005 have caused many people to ask -- how does the NWO kill people and get away with it? In every sense of the phrase -- these people are above the law -- and the list of crimes hidden behind the veil of the ´National Security Act of 1947´ and their compartmentalized security clearances is as staggering as it is saddening. The NWO will assassinate anyone who comes too close to the real truth -- and those who have been ´suicided´ include investigative reporter Gary Webb, the author of the book ´Fortunate Son: George W. Bush and the Making of an American President,´ James H. Hatfield, INSLAW/PROMIS investigative reporter Danny Casolaro, and Margie Schoedinger, the woman who alleged in a civil lawsuit that she was raped by George W. Bush.
The easiest manner in which to kill someone and leave no trace of the obvious crime having been committed, would be to cause a heart attack by using chemical substances that break down as naturally occurring compounds that would be normally found in anyone´s body. The process is relatively simple to anyone with knowledge of medicine and procedures involving those medicines. For the answer to this, I consulted with a local health care source, who was quite happy to explain to me how the Illuminati could create a heart attack.
Still, people continue to ask -- HOW do they do this?
For the answer to this question, we begin by looking at two substances that would break down into ordinary bodily chemicals. Of course, these are prescription drugs, and the only barrier preventing such a crime is gaining access to a doctor´s prescription pad. Once that relatively minor detail has been worked out, the commission of the crime is contingent upon getting the drugs into the victim´s body. The following two chemical compounds can be used to create a heart attack in anyone, while leaving no trace of a crime:
Potassium Chloride:
Potassium Chloride is known to be among the ingredients in many prescription drugs, such as: Klor-Con, Klor-Con 8, Klor-Con 10, and Klor-Con/25, among others. Potassium Chloride breaks down into both its´ individual components, potassium and chlorine. Both are found in the human body and the presence of either or both of these will not raise suspicion by either the attending physician or the coroner, who will carry out the autopsy.
This compound breaks down into both potassium and chlorine, in which the chlorine (Cl) binds with the human body´s naturally occurring sodium (Na) to create NaCl -- sodium chloride -- common table salt. The resultant heart attack is found to have no known cause -- as all that is found in the body is a slightly elevated level of NaCl. Too much potassium in the body causes tachycardia (fast heart-rate), which then leads to something known as ventricular fibrillation, which is one of many types of cardiac arrest.
Calcium Gluconate:
Calcium Gluconate is available in a 10% hypertonic I.V. (intravenous) solution, which simply means that the concentration is higher than what normally appears in the human body. The process by which this works is known as osmosis -- the hypertonic solution removes the water and glucose from the body´s cells -- replacing it with Calcium Gluconate. The calcium and the glucose are deposited in the body to be used as energy/fuel. The glucose is used for fuel, while the calcium remains in the body.
The Calcium Gluconate removes chlorine and replaces it with calcium, thus creating an electrolytic imbalance. The three compounds that become imbalanced are sodium (Na), potassium (K), and chlorine (Cl). This interferes with the normal LUB-DUB heartbeat impulse, which can then be regulated either too fast or too slow, creating a heart attack.
Air Embolism:
This is a third completely undetectable manner by which to murder someone by forced heart attack. A direct injection of 60 ml of air in a syringe into any vein causes the chambers of the heart to fill with air, which causes a heart attack. This type of heart attack is known as a P.E.A., or Pulseless Electrical Activity, and is another form of cardiac arrest. Here, the problem is from leaving a needle mark on the skin. However, with a little creativity, a vein in an usual body location will do the trick.
If a small enough gauge needle is used, the associated needle mark would be barely noticeable. If the coroner is not as careful as he or she should be --- the tiny needle mark would avoid detection. A tuberculin needle, or an insulin needle would more than adequately do the job, as it is intended to do.
Ventricular Fibrillation:
As stated above, this is a form of cardiac arrest. In this situation, there is no effective cardiac output. The ventricles of the heart are only twitching and very erratically at that. There is no ventricular pumping, thus, no circulation. According to Dr. Dubin´s book, Rapid Interpretation of EKGs, the following is stated:
"VF requires immediate defibrillation. Cardiac Arrest is an emergency that demands immediate intervention. Cardio-Pulmonary-Resuscitation (CPR), is carried out in order to circulate oxygenated blood by external mechanical means."
Thus, if CPR is withheld from the victim, death is assured.
Conclusion:
These three methods of creating an undetectable heart attack are of course known to the NWO assassin squads. To pull off the assassination, the proper chemicals are needed. Being as they are all prescription drugs, a complicit physician is also needed. Think Dr. Bill Harford of Stanley Kubrick´s film Eyes Wide Shut. This is never a problem to these mass murderers, such people are without souls and are always pathological in their behavior.
So, when the news talks about yet another microbiologist who was found dead under peculiar circumstances, or a European banker who died under similarly peculiar circumstances -- please realize that there is tremendous potential that the individual died because of the advances of an assassin -- and not simply because of the stated reason that was given on the nightly news.
SOURCES:
The following sources were used in the preparation of this Kentroversy Paper:
Dubin, Dale Rapid Interpretation of EKGs; Cover Publishing Company, Tampa, FL USA pgs. 167-170.
Kelly, William J. (Editorial Director) Nursing 2005 Drug Handbook; Lippincott, Williams and Wilkins, Philadelphia, PA USA, 2005, pgs. 870-872 and 876-877.
© 2005 The Kentroversy Papers [link to kentroversypapers.com]
Comment
RJ
8-17-5
Kentroversy claims heart attacks can be induced with a combination of potassium chloride and calcium gluconate, but incorrectly says these are prescription only drugs requiring a doctor´s prescription.
Nonsense!
Potassium chloride is "salt substitute" available in any supermarket and calcium gluconate is available as a dietary supplement at health stores and on the Internet.
Thanks TS for redirecting to this new forum, it's easier to get to now. ;)
Thanks TS for redirecting to this new forum, it's easier to get to now. ;)
GEEZZ I am just to stupid to get this redirecting stuff I guess. I NEVER EVER can find the original post to even get redirected TO. I don't know how I miss them, I'm all over the forum all day. Please tell me how and where you found that from TS :)
Thanks for posting that interview of Latoya on 'The View'.
To me Latoya didn't make sense when she said that there was someone in the house besides Murray (how did they get in the house in that time period, or how come no one in the house saw anyone coming in, how did she know that there was someone else in the house besides Murray?...if MJ was killed they would of let Murray do it, since he is already the fall guy..it would be too risky to have someone else come in and kill MJ)...and then they asked her 'can you tell us who' and she said 'no'...but if she already knows why isn't she doing anything? or telling the police/FBI , or even confront the person? or got evidence, it's been 2 years, instead of doing other things she should spend her time completely on that...which just shows this is a hoax.
Also when she said that Michael wouldn't be able to self administer the drug or overdose himself, then how is that going to affect Murray's defence, because that is his defence and if he can't prove that, he will probably be found guilty, and she has pretty much already threw away that defence...so it makes me think, will this trial ever happen?
In this interview Latoya says that there was enough proforol to kill an elephant in Michael's body BUT there was actually only 25 mg of Proforol which can only make him sleep for 10 minutes. The family says that Michael was murdered but with the contradictions they make, they are also letting us know that Michael is alive. The family has a very important and hard job. They are convincing the evil side that Michael is really gone but at the same time, they are letting us know that he is alive and fine. I applaud and support them all the way for what they're doing to protect Michael and to fight with the evil.Another example of purposeful confusion; contradicting statements and conflicting stories dropped in the news. Everyone has a different story: he died at home/at the hospital, he was emaciated and frail/healthy and fit, danced well/obviously on drugs, naive and trusted the wrong people/methodical, strong businessman. People hear and will believe what they want to believe, us included I'm sure on a level of our subconscious. To me, even though I'm as far removed from meeting MJ as the Dahli Lama, I can't even imagine MJ as a frail, weak, easily controlled and fooled person. To me he is clever, sharp, and a force to be reckoned with, without any doubt.
In this interview Latoya says that there was enough proforol to kill an elephant in Michael's body BUT there was actually only 25 mg of Proforol which can only make him sleep for 10 minutes. The family says that Michael was murdered but with the contradictions they make, they are also letting us know that Michael is alive. The family has a very important and hard job. They are convincing the evil side that Michael is really gone but at the same time, they are letting us know that he is alive and fine. I applaud and support them all the way for what they're doing to protect Michael and to fight with the evil.Another example of purposeful confusion; contradicting statements and conflicting stories dropped in the news. Everyone has a different story: he died at home/at the hospital, he was emaciated and frail/healthy and fit, danced well/obviously on drugs, naive and trusted the wrong people/methodical, strong businessman. People hear and will believe what they want to believe, us included I'm sure on a level of our subconscious. To me, even though I'm as far removed from meeting MJ as the Dahli Lama, I can't even imagine MJ as a frail, weak, easily controlled and fooled person. To me he is clever, sharp, and a force to be reckoned with, without any doubt.
We only know what he wants us to know, in his known life and after his hoaxed death. He's not giving out answers right now, and thus herein, to me, lies the game (ARG) that we play.
The Toya published this book not so much to talk about his life, for the people ( believers ) understand that he was going to be killed and that is the reason for the hoax. The non-believers do not going to be that way ::)
I wasn't able to see the entire interview, nor have I been able to read the book, but La Toya said she wrote the book before Michael passed at the end of the interview, and she said Michael approved of it.
Uh, I thought the book talks about Michael's death and how he was murdered? Unless she added that in after?
July is coming to end. I'm afraid there would no BAM this year :(
She also says that at FL before burial, after 10 weeks of waiting, the body looked just as good as it did right after June 25. Is that possible?
You all are blind. Notice how Whoopi silences Toya, then they affectionly share a Masonic Hand Grip. Michael was murdered by the illuminati. He threatened to expose them for who they are. I would not be surprised if Toya comes up badly hurt or dead for her careless outburst on this show. She was about to name people.
saiyuri03 1 hour ago
I was just watching LaToya on the View, and I was thinking about her saying that Murray's defense saying MJ injected himself with propofol, and that there's no way MJ could have injected himself because a person is put out immediately. Well that sounds like within seconds, and one other lady asked how long. LaToya then said about 9 minutes. Well a person could easily do all kinds of things if they are not out within 9 minutes. I thought why did she say 9 minutes.
I know it's been mentioned already about Whoopie sh-h-hing her from saying who she wanted to have a one-on-one with, who was also in the house on the 25th. One commenter on the youtube site said this:QuoteYou all are blind. Notice how Whoopi silences Toya, then they affectionly share a Masonic Hand Grip. Michael was murdered by the illuminati. He threatened to expose them for who they are. I would not be surprised if Toya comes up badly hurt or dead for her careless outburst on this show. She was about to name people.
saiyuri03 1 hour ago
That was really strange to me as if Whoopie knew something too. Either they all know and this is a big Illuminati production whether MJ is alive or murdered, OR this was innocent and Whoopie simply didn't want LaToya to say something that might jeapardize court procedings or testimony.
What do you guys think about that?
And is that a special handshake for those of you up on that stuff?
(http://i1202.photobucket.com/albums/bb371/lifeisamovie1/theview11.jpg)
Look at where Whoopie and LaToya are sitting, it was just a kind gesture. Just a couple of days ago at the pool I ran into someone I went to high school with and I shook his hand the same way. In no way am I affiliated with any group. It's a gesture, I also think it was her way of saying "I understand". I think Whoopie interrupted her because she was going to name someone who wasn't there to back themselves up, along with what someone said earlier regarding court.
Look at where Whoopie and LaToya are sitting, it was just a kind gesture. Just a couple of days ago at the pool I ran into someone I went to high school with and I shook his hand the same way. In no way am I affiliated with any group. It's a gesture, I also think it was her way of saying "I understand". I think Whoopie interrupted her because she was going to name someone who wasn't there to back themselves up, along with what someone said earlier regarding court.
Yeah, I shake hands like that sometimes as well. I see it as a "I understand" shake too. But I do think it's strange how Whoopi cuts her off. Was it out of protection? Was Whoopi afraid La Toya might say things that would put her in danger? Or was it planned, did La Toya ask in advance if Whoopi could stop her before she would run her mouth (Whoopi would not have to be in on it) as a way to show that she will talk if no one stops her? As some kind of warning? Because I can't believe that Whoopi would know who would have killed MJ (that is if he were dead). I don't know, interesting.
In this interview Latoya says that there was enough proforol to kill an elephant in Michael's body BUT there was actually only 25 mg of Proforol which can only make him sleep for 10 minutes. The family says that Michael was murdered but with the contradictions they make, they are also letting us know that Michael is alive. The family has a very important and hard job. They are convincing the evil side that Michael is really gone but at the same time, they are letting us know that he is alive and fine. I applaud and support them all the way for what they're doing to protect Michael and to fight with the evil.Another example of purposeful confusion; contradicting statements and conflicting stories dropped in the news. Everyone has a different story: he died at home/at the hospital, he was emaciated and frail/healthy and fit, danced well/obviously on drugs, naive and trusted the wrong people/methodical, strong businessman. People hear and will believe what they want to believe, us included I'm sure on a level of our subconscious. To me, even though I'm as far removed from meeting MJ as the Dahli Lama, I can't even imagine MJ as a frail, weak, easily controlled and fooled person. To me he is clever, sharp, and a force to be reckoned with, without any doubt.
We only know what he wants us to know, in his known life and after his hoaxed death. He's not giving out answers right now, and thus herein, to me, lies the game (ARG) that we play.
Maybe that Whoppi Goldberg knows what's going on behind certain scenes and the dark side hand on them...so she may have suspicions has to how Michael "left" even if she doesn't know about the hoax, so I see her gesture as a kind of protection because she thought that LaToya was going to name someone which is dangerous to do right now. I don't think that LaToya was going to really name someone though.
some shady charcters who wanted something from him that had to be extremely valuable.
I don't expect many will agree with me, but I want to note that lately I see majority of posts not just on or off topic, but being way too fantasized. Can we stay close to "investigation", i.e. analyze facts, evidence, "testimonies" and connect dots that makes prudent sense. On the other hand, stay away from assumptions, efforts to make things to look or be the way she/he/you want to see or be. thanks.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
so how might he feel about innocent children being killed in yet another attempt on him?
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
I don't expect many will agree with me, but I want to note that lately I see majority of posts not just on or off topic, but being way too fantasized. Can we stay close to "investigation", i.e. analyze facts, evidence, "testimonies" and connect dots that makes prudent sense. On the other hand, stay away from assumptions, efforts to make things to look or be the way she/he/you want to see or be. thanks.
This is a discussion board where we are assuming and discussing in order to find the truth to what happened on June 25th. You are free to debunk any 'fantasized' comments but if you want facts only, then this is not the right place for you.
TS I think the God explanation is sort of a cop out. It's sort of like attributing magic to explain natural events, where does it end?
But I also concede that religious people have a certain knack for relieving their minds of great stresses out of their control so as to be able to function in a day to day capacity. There are times I envy this capability that they have. :s
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
I intend to do a long post when I finally finish the book. At present, I am jotting down thoughts as I read, and will sumarize when [God willing] I am able to get time to finish this book. But I want to say now that there is enough veiled leads in this book to raise many many questions.
I have just now read on page 230 that while the police were on TV saying MJ was a fugative and couldn't be found,[ manipulating public view BS] he was actually at the Mirage. The management rudely asked him to leave claiming his presence was disturbing other guests. You know the Mirage has been a recurring question in this whole saga. I need to collate all the references that connect MJ at the Mirage. Makes me think of some of the info I read on that Steve Delve blog about Steve Winn and the Mirage and how they were linked to a plan to set up MJ.
But for now, I must go to work. :'(
Hello TS. I want to say I loved the picture of Katherine and her 3 daughters from Thanksgiving 'o3. All the Jackson women are very beautiful.
I intend to do a long post when I finally finish the book. At present, I am jotting down thoughts as I read, and will sumarize when [God willing] I am able to get time to finish this book. But I want to say now that there is enough veiled leads in this book to raise many many questions.
I have just now read on page 230 that while the police were on TV saying MJ was a fugative and couldn't be found,[ manipulating public view BS] he was actually at the Mirage. The management rudely asked him to leave claiming his presence was disturbing other guests. You know the Mirage has been a recurring question in this whole saga. I need to collate all the references that connect MJ at the Mirage. Makes me think of some of the info I read on that Steve Delve blog about Steve Winn and the Mirage and how they were linked to a plan to set up MJ.
But for now, I must go to work. :'(
Hello TS. I want to say I loved the picture of Katherine and her 3 daughters from Thanksgiving 'o3. All the Jackson women are very beautiful.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Who to tell Michael to go WTC 9 / 11?, .. there is the dilemma
LaToya knows
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Who to tell Michael to go WTC 9 / 11?, .. there is the dilemma
LaToya knows
I too wonder who set up that meeting at the WTC... and also the 30th Anniversary concert shows. Did MJ set up those concerts or did someone else do it to lure him to NYC? So many unanswered questions.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Who to tell Michael to go WTC 9 / 11?, .. there is the dilemma
LaToya knows
I too wonder who set up that meeting at the WTC... and also the 30th Anniversary concert shows. Did MJ set up those concerts or did someone else do it to lure him to NYC? So many unanswered questions.
is this the shows where someone at one time posted video of the two performances and thought one was michael and one was not? not make that up ? or was it some other shows?
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Who to tell Michael to go WTC 9 / 11?, .. there is the dilemma
LaToya knows
I too wonder who set up that meeting at the WTC... and also the 30th Anniversary concert shows. Did MJ set up those concerts or did someone else do it to lure him to NYC? So many unanswered questions.
is this the shows where someone at one time posted video of the two performances and thought one was michael and one was not? not make that up ? or was it some other shows?
i mean did i make that up?
off topic: why when you use the quote button you get the quick reply window with no options and on the reply button you get all the perks and now quote? makes it difficult. sorry to piss and moan souza but i don't get it.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Who to tell Michael to go WTC 9 / 11?, .. there is the dilemma
LaToya knows
I too wonder who set up that meeting at the WTC... and also the 30th Anniversary concert shows. Did MJ set up those concerts or did someone else do it to lure him to NYC? So many unanswered questions.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Or maybe the one who did the cover knew about the plans ..Michael didn't...and so the death was written on MJ's forehead : cover. without him knowing that the death was set to be on the towers (?)it's like a criminal mind : portraying the death of someone?I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Actually I think Michael knew the evil powers were going to crash the towers. Maybe he didn't know the exact date of it but he knew. Remember this album cover is from '97. 4 years before the attacks happened.
(http://i52.tinypic.com/oat7hh.jpg)
Or maybe the one who did the cover knew about the plans ..Michael didn't...and so the death was written on MJ's forehead : cover. without him knowing that the death was set to be on the towers (?)it's like a criminal mind : portraying the death of someone?I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Actually I think Michael knew the evil powers were going to crash the towers. Maybe he didn't know the exact date of it but he knew. Remember this album cover is from '97. 4 years before the attacks happened.
(http://i52.tinypic.com/oat7hh.jpg)
Some food for thought.I was just watching LaToya on the View, and I was thinking about her saying that Murray's defense saying MJ injected himself with propofol, and that there's no way MJ could have injected himself because a person is put out immediately. Well that sounds like within seconds, and one other lady asked how long. LaToya then said about 9 minutes. Well a person could easily do all kinds of things if they are not out within 9 minutes. I thought why did she say 9 minutes.
I know it's been mentioned already about Whoopie sh-h-hing her from saying who she wanted to have a one-on-one with, who was also in the house on the 25th. One commenter on the youtube site said this:QuoteYou all are blind. Notice how Whoopi silences Toya, then they affectionly share a Masonic Hand Grip. Michael was murdered by the illuminati. He threatened to expose them for who they are. I would not be surprised if Toya comes up badly hurt or dead for her careless outburst on this show. She was about to name people.
saiyuri03 1 hour ago
That was really strange to me as if Whoopie knew something too. Either they all know and this is a big Illuminati production whether MJ is alive or murdered, OR this was innocent and Whoopie simply didn't want LaToya to say something that might jeapardize court procedings or testimony.
What do you guys think about that?
And is that a special handshake for those of you up on that stuff?
(http://i1202.photobucket.com/albums/bb371/lifeisamovie1/theview11.jpg)
I could be wrong since it's been days since I've seen the video, but Latoya actually answered when one of the women asked how long it took to come out of it when Propofol is stopped. It isn't right away but within a few minutes.
It would really be interesting to know who booked the dates and location for the 30th anniversary special...but that might be something we'll never know. I'm sure that Michael trusted in God and truly believed that it was God's will that he be spared on 9/11, as TS suggested.
But we also know, from Mike's own words, that he was told of the attacks as they were happening. This is a portion from an interview he did with Vibe:
Jackson on September 11:
"I was in New York [after performing at Madison Square Garden on September
7 and 10], and I got a call from friends in Saudi Arabia that America was
being attacked. I screamed down the hotel hallway to all our people,
'Everybody get out, let's leave now!' Marlon Brando was on one end, our
security was on the other end. We were all up there, but Elizabeth Taylor was
at another hotel. We jumped in the car, but there were these girls who had
been at the show the night before, and they were banging on the windows,
running down the street screaming. Fans are so loyal. We hid in New Jersey."
According to La Toya, Mike was too tired to attend the meeting he supposedly had in the WTC that morning....that could be true or maybe Mike was warned by his 'Saudi friends' before the attacks even began. He says he got the call from friends IN Saudi Arabia...what boggles my mind is how they knew about the attacks, as they were happening, before Mike, or any of his entourage, or family, or friends, or even the hotel staff for that matter...when they were just a few blocks away. Did none of them hear the commotion? And if not, was absolutely no one watching a tv set? I understand that technology has brought the world 'closer', so to speak, but that people knew about the attacks in Saudi Arabia before people who were just a few blocks away seems a bit odd to me...but I guess anything is possible.
I came across the following video awhile back when I was looking up any connections with Mike and 9/11. It's about the Carlyle Group and it's a bit long...but well worth it when you have time to watch it. It also shows that the Carlyle Group had a meeting on 9/11 and watched the attacks together on tv. Here's the link:
http://www.informationclearinghouse.info/article3995.htm (http://www.informationclearinghouse.info/article3995.htm)
The website I got it from is
http://www.democraticunderground.com/discuss/duboard.php?az=view_all&address=104x836626 (http://www.democraticunderground.com/discuss/duboard.php?az=view_all&address=104x836626) ... it was posted in 2003 and the person who posted the vid wrote:
I was reviewing this devastating Dutch video on Carlyle group and its links to the Saudi's and Poppy Bush and about 30 minutes into the tape Michael Jackson appears with his arm around a Saudi elite. Jackson' demeanor is odd, even for Michael Jackson.
This 48 minute tape is absolutely awesome, showing the Carlyle Group meeting on 9/11/01 with Shatiq Bin Laden attending and they watch the events of that day on TV together.
The first couple of minutes are in Dutch. The clarity, at least on my computer, is not best.
This needs to be spread far and wide.
-----------------
Here's a couple of the comments from other posters (also posted in 2003):
If he has been involved with Saudi elites then he is a potential liability. Suppose he starts running his mouth?
Why do I keep thinking the Bushies are working on a Mikey Jackson hit?
-------------
I'm not sure what all this means, other than to know that Mike was connected with very powerful people...either by coincidence (which I highly doubt) or intentionally. And I'm pretty sure he had the 'inside' scoop on a lot of what was going on in the 'elite' circles. I guess this could point to a murder theory but something tells me that Mike had some pretty powerful people on his side and those same people are helping him now.
Maybe TS can shed some light on any of this.
With L.O.V.E. always.
American Empire = N.W.O. Empire - David Griffin #2I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
Uploaded by williamwagener on Jul 21, 2011
At a packed Bascolm Hall auditorium at Madison, Wis. U.W. David Ray Griffin calmly outlines the obvious evidence that Stock Traders, knew about 911 days before, and FBI directors Robert Mueller flat out lied. But in the 90 days prior to 911 FBI went thru 3 directors. Louis Freeh, who "retired" under political pressure, Thomas Pickard, interim Director, and then BUSH installed Robert Mueller on Sept. 4th, and then came the staged crash into two twin towers and a third building , 47 story 7WTC came down 6 hours later a block away, with NO plane hitting it. JUST demolition charges which would take weeks to set up in a 47 story steel and concrete building.
Uploaded by williamwagener on Jul 21, 2011
David Ray Griffin
It would really be interesting to know who booked the dates and location for the 30th anniversary special...but that might be something we'll never know. I'm sure that Michael trusted in God and truly believed that it was God's will that he be spared on 9/11, as TS suggested.
But we also know, from Mike's own words, that he was told of the attacks as they were happening. This is a portion from an interview he did with Vibe:
Jackson on September 11:
"I was in New York [after performing at Madison Square Garden on September
7 and 10], and I got a call from friends in Saudi Arabia that America was
being attacked. I screamed down the hotel hallway to all our people,
'Everybody get out, let's leave now!' Marlon Brando was on one end, our
security was on the other end. We were all up there, but Elizabeth Taylor was
at another hotel. We jumped in the car, but there were these girls who had
been at the show the night before, and they were banging on the windows,
running down the street screaming. Fans are so loyal. We hid in New Jersey."
According to La Toya, Mike was too tired to attend the meeting he supposedly had in the WTC that morning....that could be true or maybe Mike was warned by his 'Saudi friends' before the attacks even began. He says he got the call from friends IN Saudi Arabia...what boggles my mind is how they knew about the attacks, as they were happening, before Mike, or any of his entourage, or family, or friends, or even the hotel staff for that matter...when they were just a few blocks away. Did none of them hear the commotion? And if not, was absolutely no one watching a tv set? I understand that technology has brought the world 'closer', so to speak, but that people knew about the attacks in Saudi Arabia before people who were just a few blocks away seems a bit odd to me...but I guess anything is possible.
I came across the following video awhile back when I was looking up any connections with Mike and 9/11. It's about the Carlyle Group and it's a bit long...but well worth it when you have time to watch it. It also shows that the Carlyle Group had a meeting on 9/11 and watched the attacks together on tv. Here's the link:
http://www.informationclearinghouse.info/article3995.htm (http://www.informationclearinghouse.info/article3995.htm)
The website I got it from is
http://www.democraticunderground.com/discuss/duboard.php?az=view_all&address=104x836626 (http://www.democraticunderground.com/discuss/duboard.php?az=view_all&address=104x836626) ... it was posted in 2003 and the person who posted the vid wrote:
I was reviewing this devastating Dutch video on Carlyle group and its links to the Saudi's and Poppy Bush and about 30 minutes into the tape Michael Jackson appears with his arm around a Saudi elite. Jackson' demeanor is odd, even for Michael Jackson.
This 48 minute tape is absolutely awesome, showing the Carlyle Group meeting on 9/11/01 with Shatiq Bin Laden attending and they watch the events of that day on TV together.
The first couple of minutes are in Dutch. The clarity, at least on my computer, is not best.
This needs to be spread far and wide.
-----------------
Here's a couple of the comments from other posters (also posted in 2003):
If he has been involved with Saudi elites then he is a potential liability. Suppose he starts running his mouth?
Why do I keep thinking the Bushies are working on a Mikey Jackson hit?
-------------
I'm not sure what all this means, other than to know that Mike was connected with very powerful people...either by coincidence (which I highly doubt) or intentionally. And I'm pretty sure he had the 'inside' scoop on a lot of what was going on in the 'elite' circles. I guess this could point to a murder theory but something tells me that Mike had some pretty powerful people on his side and those same people are helping him now.
Maybe TS can shed some light on any of this.
With L.O.V.E. always.
It would really be interesting to know who booked the dates and location for the 30th anniversary special...but that might be something we'll never know. I'm sure that Michael trusted in God and truly believed that it was God's will that he be spared on 9/11, as TS suggested.
But we also know, from Mike's own words, that he was told of the attacks as they were happening. This is a portion from an interview he did with Vibe:
Jackson on September 11:
"I was in New York [after performing at Madison Square Garden on September
7 and 10], and I got a call from friends in Saudi Arabia that America was
being attacked. I screamed down the hotel hallway to all our people,
'Everybody get out, let's leave now!' Marlon Brando was on one end, our
security was on the other end. We were all up there, but Elizabeth Taylor was
at another hotel. We jumped in the car, but there were these girls who had
been at the show the night before, and they were banging on the windows,
running down the street screaming. Fans are so loyal. We hid in New Jersey."
According to La Toya, Mike was too tired to attend the meeting he supposedly had in the WTC that morning....that could be true or maybe Mike was warned by his 'Saudi friends' before the attacks even began. He says he got the call from friends IN Saudi Arabia...what boggles my mind is how they knew about the attacks, as they were happening, before Mike, or any of his entourage, or family, or friends, or even the hotel staff for that matter...when they were just a few blocks away. Did none of them hear the commotion? And if not, was absolutely no one watching a tv set? I understand that technology has brought the world 'closer', so to speak, but that people knew about the attacks in Saudi Arabia before people who were just a few blocks away seems a bit odd to me...but I guess anything is possible.
I came across the following video awhile back when I was looking up any connections with Mike and 9/11. It's about the Carlyle Group and it's a bit long...but well worth it when you have time to watch it. It also shows that the Carlyle Group had a meeting on 9/11 and watched the attacks together on tv. Here's the link:
http://www.informationclearinghouse.info/article3995.htm (http://www.informationclearinghouse.info/article3995.htm)
The website I got it from is
http://www.democraticunderground.com/discuss/duboard.php?az=view_all&address=104x836626 (http://www.democraticunderground.com/discuss/duboard.php?az=view_all&address=104x836626) ... it was posted in 2003 and the person who posted the vid wrote:
I was reviewing this devastating Dutch video on Carlyle group and its links to the Saudi's and Poppy Bush and about 30 minutes into the tape Michael Jackson appears with his arm around a Saudi elite. Jackson' demeanor is odd, even for Michael Jackson.
This 48 minute tape is absolutely awesome, showing the Carlyle Group meeting on 9/11/01 with Shatiq Bin Laden attending and they watch the events of that day on TV together.
The first couple of minutes are in Dutch. The clarity, at least on my computer, is not best.
This needs to be spread far and wide.
-----------------
Here's a couple of the comments from other posters (also posted in 2003):
If he has been involved with Saudi elites then he is a potential liability. Suppose he starts running his mouth?
Why do I keep thinking the Bushies are working on a Mikey Jackson hit?
-------------
I'm not sure what all this means, other than to know that Mike was connected with very powerful people...either by coincidence (which I highly doubt) or intentionally. And I'm pretty sure he had the 'inside' scoop on a lot of what was going on in the 'elite' circles. I guess this could point to a murder theory but something tells me that Mike had some pretty powerful people on his side and those same people are helping him now.
Maybe TS can shed some light on any of this.
With L.O.V.E. always.
Yes, I'm sure there was a lot of things MJ knew that many would kill to find out or have silenced. I believe he was strategically placed by God amongst the elite of this world. TPTB may have thought he was their puppet/slave but the tables will be turned. penguin/
Bush Jr.
(http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaxXgIl53bQ/SlgcmhFIioI/AAAAAAAAAS4/fcgFZ3KdFys/s400/Michael+Jackson+family+and+President+George+W.+Bush.jpg)
Bush Sr.
(http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaxXgIl53bQ/Slgcivm8m2I/AAAAAAAAASY/5gQ7FY-xGHk/s400/Michael+Jackson+and+President+George+H.+W.+Bush.jpg)
(http://lh5.ggpht.com/-CY0lho2ZMSY/SkXQyJdXgaI/AAAAAAAAAdE/r816bEbeKDY/gal_jackson16.jpg)
Bush Jr.
(http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaxXgIl53bQ/SlgcmhFIioI/AAAAAAAAAS4/fcgFZ3KdFys/s400/Michael+Jackson+family+and+President+George+W.+Bush.jpg)
Bush Jr.
(http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaxXgIl53bQ/SlgcmhFIioI/AAAAAAAAAS4/fcgFZ3KdFys/s400/Michael+Jackson+family+and+President+George+W.+Bush.jpg)
That's photoshop, because this picture of Michael was taken at the Exeter City speech in 2002...
Just curious....
Does anybody know if Brett Ratner is related in any way to Hank Ratner of Cablevision/Madison Square Gardens, Inc.?
Brett
(http://static.tvfanatic.com/images/gallery/brett-ratner.jpg)
Hank
(http://cdn.msg.com/polopoly_fs/7.24696.1306355386!/hratner-282x307.jpg)
Daniel 12:1-3
¶ And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble (what an understatement if it refers to reducing the population of 7 billion to 500 million!!), such as never was since there was a nation [even] to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.
2 And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame [and] everlasting contempt.
3 And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.
I have a problem with the 911 theory.
If MJ narrowly escaped death in the 9/11 tragedy, clearly he should be aware of this, yes? At least after the fact, like omigosh, they tried to hit me... set me up... how lucky am I... I should really watch my back... because I got very lucky missing that meeting...
And yet just a few months later he is appearing in Times Square, out in the open, for several minutes, just standing there, waving to fans, as the Blue Gangster... and later that same day, personally appearing in public to sign autographs and albums for his Invincible release party. Why did he feel so confident to make such open, public appearances if TPTB wanted him so dead?
Just saying... these events and actions seem very contradictory considering the time line.
Actually, MJ already knew before 9-11 2001 that there were evil powers out to get him; but he also had strong faith that God could protect him, and the fact that he was protected on 9-11 only made his faith stronger. Some have even mentioned on this thread that they believe God proteced MJ, by keeping him from attending that meeting. Also, having faith in God does not mean doing nothing to protect yourself; this is why he wore the vest, and took other precautions.
Also, there was at least one redirect on MJ being protected by God, way back in 2009 (see R37 in TIAI Revealed Part 7).
P.S. Congrats Bec, on the upgrade to Mod!
An Angel Came To Me lyrics
Produced by Michael Jackson for MJJ Productions (1997)
Co-produced by Babyface for E.C.A.F. Entertainment (1997)
Last night, an angel came to me
I was cryin' alone
My heart was bleeding
Last night, an angel came to me
I was cryin' alone
My mind was dying
God have mercy
Stop them destroying me
An angel came to me
To save my life
Listen to his voice
Please hear his soul
This angel came to me
To save me
Last night, an angel came to me
I was doing wrong (x2)
Last night, an angel came to me
I was sleepin' wrong (x2)
God have mercy
Stop them destroying me
An angel came to me
To forgive me
Listen to his prayers
Please feel his love
This angel came to me
God saved me
An angel came to me
To fulfill his prophecy
He listened to my prayers
Please feel my love
This angel came to me
I recognized him
An angel, baby, did you hear it
(An angel)
I tell you baby, did you hear it
(An an--gel)
I tell you baby, did you hear it
(An angel)
I tell you honey, did you hear it
(An an--gel)
An angel came to me
An an--gel.
http://www.elyrics.net/read/m/michael-jackson-lyrics/an-angel-came-to-me-lyrics.html (http://www.elyrics.net/read/m/michael-jackson-lyrics/an-angel-came-to-me-lyrics.html)
Wow, MJFAN7, you know where MJ pics are from! Sorry for posting the funny photoshopped pic--I did think it looked a little odd myself. :lol:I agree with you MJonmind. I hope humanity could resist this evil!!!!!!!!
Are we getting off topic? I guess if it relates to TPTB, then presidents are important. How can we tell which if any presidents are not involved with Israel, the Bilderbergers, British Royalty, Freemasonry, The Skull and Bones Society, Freemasonry, The Bohemian Grove, Rosicrucians and much more.
http://www.jesus-is-savior.com/False%20Religions/Wicca%20&%20Witchcraft/skull_and_bones_exposed.htm (http://www.jesus-is-savior.com/False%20Religions/Wicca%20&%20Witchcraft/skull_and_bones_exposed.htm)
George W. Bush was the one in power during 911, and his 'war on terror' has brought the world closer to the NWO that his father George H. W. Bush spoke about. Interesting that this speech takes place on September 11, 1991, just 10 years before 911. Will this NWO bring about world peace, or massive loss of human life?
I really believe Michael knows what is going on and what will happen. He means to literally take them on and bring peace to the earth, a vessel for God.
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7a9Syi12RJo[/youtube]
And their NWO plans for us humans and our earth?
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qdJ26mfzucQ&feature=related[/youtube]
Yes, there will be rough times ahead, I believe. That's why when MJ returns, I don't think anyone will hassle him about the hoax. It will be a non-issue at that time. JMOQuoteDaniel 12:1-3
¶ And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble (what an understatement if it refers to reducing the population of 7 billion to 500 million!!), such as never was since there was a nation [even] to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.
2 And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame [and] everlasting contempt.
3 And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.
All according to God's plan for ultimate good for all.
I have looked on ytube and cannot find a version of Michael singing this, there is a version which he produced but did not sing I think So sad, would have loved to here his version. :-*
I had not heared of this song, such beautiful lyrics.
bearhug
Hi Applehead, go to this link to see pics of President Clinton with Michael and his children. I don't know how to post them here, but maybe someone else does. I just love those pics! geek/
http://www.mirror.co.uk/celebs/news/2009/07/27/michael-jackson-s-family-photo-album-amazing-new-pics-show-son-prince-meeting-bill-clinton-exclusive-115875-21550208/
Blessings,
OnTheWingsOfLove
I see the direction of this thread has grown legs and ran a marathon lol.
I just wanted to say that I finished La Toya's book a few days ago and I was crying like a baby. The chapters on MJ's death were too emotional for me. At first, Jackie and Mother Katherine were the ones that made me cry all the time. Now its this book, but once I calmed down annd stop thinking the worst I tried to imagine Michael writing a lot of this book through Toya. The duct tape to hold the gloves up makes me sick when I read that. But I try to think of the book as being coded with messages because so many things just don't add up or seem right. And I am thinking with an open mind. I am not just trying to see what I want to see. Has anyone else felt a lot of emotion while reading this book?
I see the direction of this thread has grown legs and ran a marathon lol.
I just wanted to say that I finished La Toya's book a few days ago and I was crying like a baby. The chapters on MJ's death were too emotional for me. At first, Jackie and Mother Katherine were the ones that made me cry all the time. Now its this book, but once I calmed down annd stop thinking the worst I tried to imagine Michael writing a lot of this book through Toya. The duct tape to hold the gloves up makes me sick when I read that. But I try to think of the book as being coded with messages because so many things just don't add up or seem right. And I am thinking with an open mind. I am not just trying to see what I want to see. Has anyone else felt a lot of emotion while reading this book?
Yes I also finished the book a few days ago, and the duct tape, in my view was very odd, why would that be needed, not like the "body" if there even was one, would be moving, and apart from that after 10 weeks depending on what the tape was stuck to, dont bear thinging about, the other thing about that was she described how they had to sit him up, I dont remember that mentioned in the autospy report, everying is a contradiction. After reading the book, it has not shaken my faith in the least, I have respect for La Toya, I went though a very abusive relationship 20 odd years ago and can so related to her description, brought it back to me some what. In regard to Michael, the more I read, the move the "Sting" aspect of this whole adventure makes sence, so on that final day, when Michael was acting strange, all the extra security, was that the FBI getting ready to make the scene secure to get him the hell out of there and to safety, whilst the opportunity was there, bit like when La Toya made her escape, you have to go when the opportunity presents itself, there sometimes are no second chances. In my own personal experience my window of opportunity was only "2 hours" to clear a house, and disappear it worked for me thank god, so sometimes you have just got to do what you have to do. I pray that he made it to safety and will live to tell the tale.
Much respect to La Toya for laying it out so graphically, my opinion of her has changed following reading both her books.
Love you more Michael.
Keeping the Faith, and stay strong everyone
bearhug
I see the direction of this thread has grown legs and ran a marathon lol.
I just wanted to say that I finished La Toya's book a few days ago and I was crying like a baby. The chapters on MJ's death were too emotional for me. At first, Jackie and Mother Katherine were the ones that made me cry all the time. Now its this book, but once I calmed down annd stop thinking the worst I tried to imagine Michael writing a lot of this book through Toya. The duct tape to hold the gloves up makes me sick when I read that. But I try to think of the book as being coded with messages because so many things just don't add up or seem right. And I am thinking with an open mind. I am not just trying to see what I want to see. Has anyone else felt a lot of emotion while reading this book?
Yes I also finished the book a few days ago, and the duct tape, in my view was very odd, why would that be needed, not like the "body" if there even was one, would be moving, and apart from that after 10 weeks depending on what the tape was stuck to, dont bear thinging about, the other thing about that was she described how they had to sit him up, I dont remember that mentioned in the autospy report, everying is a contradiction. After reading the book, it has not shaken my faith in the least, I have respect for La Toya, I went though a very abusive relationship 20 odd years ago and can so related to her description, brought it back to me some what. In regard to Michael, the more I read, the move the "Sting" aspect of this whole adventure makes sence, so on that final day, when Michael was acting strange, all the extra security, was that the FBI getting ready to make the scene secure to get him the hell out of there and to safety, whilst the opportunity was there, bit like when La Toya made her escape, you have to go when the opportunity presents itself, there sometimes are no second chances. In my own personal experience my window of opportunity was only "2 hours" to clear a house, and disappear it worked for me thank god, so sometimes you have just got to do what you have to do. I pray that he made it to safety and will live to tell the tale.
Much respect to La Toya for laying it out so graphically, my opinion of her has changed following reading both her books.
Love you more Michael.
Keeping the Faith, and stay strong everyone
bearhug
The question is, they are getting into the deepest details. What are they going to say to people after Michael comes back? She can not take this book back and she gave all these details in the book. Would "I had to lie to protect my brother" save them from the anger of the fans and get labelled as a liar?
I didn't read the book because I know that I couldn't handle the sorrow it would give me. It doesn't matter how much I'm sure MJ is alive, it still hurts me when they talk about him like he really passed away. I could never read all these details about his "death". It hurts a lot and breaks my heart. I know that he is alive but seeing all these books, tribute etc make me lose my hope of a return. :-\
I see the direction of this thread has grown legs and ran a marathon lol.
I just wanted to say that I finished La Toya's book a few days ago and I was crying like a baby. The chapters on MJ's death were too emotional for me. At first, Jackie and Mother Katherine were the ones that made me cry all the time. Now its this book, but once I calmed down annd stop thinking the worst I tried to imagine Michael writing a lot of this book through Toya. The duct tape to hold the gloves up makes me sick when I read that. But I try to think of the book as being coded with messages because so many things just don't add up or seem right. And I am thinking with an open mind. I am not just trying to see what I want to see. Has anyone else felt a lot of emotion while reading this book?
Yes I also finished the book a few days ago, and the duct tape, in my view was very odd, why would that be needed, not like the "body" if there even was one, would be moving, and apart from that after 10 weeks depending on what the tape was stuck to, dont bear thinging about, the other thing about that was she described how they had to sit him up, I dont remember that mentioned in the autospy report, everying is a contradiction. After reading the book, it has not shaken my faith in the least, I have respect for La Toya, I went though a very abusive relationship 20 odd years ago and can so related to her description, brought it back to me some what. In regard to Michael, the more I read, the move the "Sting" aspect of this whole adventure makes sence, so on that final day, when Michael was acting strange, all the extra security, was that the FBI getting ready to make the scene secure to get him the hell out of there and to safety, whilst the opportunity was there, bit like when La Toya made her escape, you have to go when the opportunity presents itself, there sometimes are no second chances. In my own personal experience my window of opportunity was only "2 hours" to clear a house, and disappear it worked for me thank god, so sometimes you have just got to do what you have to do. I pray that he made it to safety and will live to tell the tale.
Much respect to La Toya for laying it out so graphically, my opinion of her has changed following reading both her books.
Love you more Michael.
Keeping the Faith, and stay strong everyone
bearhug
The question is, they are getting into the deepest details. What are they going to say to people after Michael comes back? She can not take this book back and she gave all these details in the book. Would "I had to lie to protect my brother" save them from the anger of the fans and get labelled as a liar?
I didn't read the book because I know that I couldn't handle the sorrow it would give me. It doesn't matter how much I'm sure MJ is alive, it still hurts me when they talk about him like he really passed away. I could never read all these details about his "death". It hurts a lot and breaks my heart. I know that he is alive but seeing all these books, tribute etc make me lose my hope of a return. :-\
Oh Purelove please dont give up,you make me cry also :'(.I didnt read Latoya 's book ,just a couple of pages,that's it.I prefer reading Katherine 's book.She speaks so nice about Michael and about her family.In her book Katherine describes so wonderful the way Michael is,a men in love with his work and doing others happy.
I wonder why she didnt do what she said in her book ::) :roll:,regarding the drug use of one of her children (just in case one of her children will start using drugs)??? Mmmmmmmm
Anyway please Purelove stay strong, dont forget we all love you,ok? :)
It is all for loox. Publicity.This kinda random thought just came to me as I was reading this.
Obama did not care when MJ died, and Obama is very popular for being celebfriendly.
MJ had no other choice than to play along, and just because they pose for some pictures does not mean they are friends.
MJ wanted out, they did not want to let him go.
On the outside everything might look just fine but it may be a whole other story on the inside.
PureLove
The question is, they are getting into the deepest details. What are they going to say to people after Michael comes back? She can not take this book back and she gave all these details in the book. Would "I had to lie to protect my brother" save them from the anger of the fans and get labelled as a liar?
I didn't read the book because I know that I couldn't handle the sorrow it would give me. It doesn't matter how much I'm sure MJ is alive, it still hurts me when they talk about him like he really passed away. I could never read all these details about his "death". It hurts a lot and breaks my heart. I know that he is alive but seeing all these books, tribute etc make me lose my hope of a return.
And, about the online book, Jetzi...is a very nice woman doing all this purchasing of materials and loading it up for the world to see.... I sent her a donation and I know she'd appreciate one from others. I love seeing all her things that I've lost through the years and couldn't afford to get back. I posted her link awhile ago, and I'm sure her viewers have gone up from us all...lets show her we appreciate her work.
I am a little surprised, that this thread was started by TS and we should look at La Toyas book, what I cannot understand is why people keep saying they have not read it, or cannot bear to read it, afraid/ really you have been researching for all these months (2 years) in my case, we have debated long and hard about autopsy reports, on and on, why can you not read the book, could it be any worse than reading the autopsy report, or debating the ambulance photograph.
I know you wont like me for saying this, but you really NEED TO READ THE BOOK! its important, and you will find you understand more about what could possibly have happened or be happening in all of this.
I am currently reading the book for a second time, I have my hard copy, but have also read it on line because the print is larger, better for my old eyes! LOL
Like the man said, its nothing to be scared of, patience, persistance, endurance, its all for L.O.V.E.
For those who dont have the book, here you go a link for the book http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books-jetzi-01/11toya/11toya0a.html (http://jetzi-mjvideo.com/books-jetzi-01/11toya/11toya0a.html)
I know its difficult to read these things sometimes, for me reading of La Toyas problems with Jack Gordon brought back some painful times, but you sometimes have to go through difficult things to get to the good times.
Love to all
bearhug
Interesting also how every attorney in Vegas would turn against La Toya when she filed for divorce. Apparently Gordon had very strong connections in Vegas. As I think of Gordon as a pathetic creature and not a significant mobster, I wonder why he would have that much influence. I think he made himself rich by abusing La Toya, but I also think he was used and sent to take control over La Toya for other purposes.
I am a little surprised, that this thread was started by TS and we should look at La Toyas book, what I cannot understand is why people keep saying they have not read it, or cannot bear to read it.
I am a little surprised, that this thread was started by TS and we should look at La Toyas book, what I cannot understand is why people keep saying they have not read it, or cannot bear to read it.
There may be individual reasons not to read LaToya's book.
Taking into account those 2 years and what we came across, I would know now how to dissect the pages.
However, I will not read it.
This doesn't mean I am not interested or that I cannot bear the content or whatever.
I came across some literature in these years that would make each one of you vomit.
Still I am not going to read this particular book.
I might miss some aspects but I am certain, I will not miss the most important aspect:
what Michael has to say.
Michael's voice is written, is being expressed all over the place - and he is being heard.
Finally, after all those years of goldpants fancy, Michael's voice is being heard.
No bad feelings required for those who don't read or watch what others choose, ok.
Everybody has a very good approach for him-/herself to get close to the matter.
Blessings.
I am a little surprised, that this thread was started by TS and we should look at La Toyas book, what I cannot understand is why people keep saying they have not read it, or cannot bear to read it.
There may be individual reasons not to read LaToya's book.
Taking into account those 2 years and what we came across, I would know now how to dissect the pages.
However, I will not read it.
This doesn't mean I am not interested or that I cannot bear the content or whatever.
I came across some literature in these years that would make each one of you vomit.
Still I am not going to read this particular book.
I might miss some aspects but I am certain, I will not miss the most important aspect:
what Michael has to say.
Michael's voice is written, is being expressed all over the place - and he is being heard.
Finally, after all those years of goldpants fancy, Michael's voice is being heard.
No bad feelings required for those who don't read or watch what others choose, ok.
Everybody has a very good approach for him-/herself to get close to the matter.
Blessings.
I respect your point of view Grace, and I know you have done much research, but there are those which havent researched deeply into this whole event, and have yet to discover much about MJ.
Love and respect to you all.
bearhug respect/
as we continue on our journey towards the truth.
:-*
Quote from: MichaelsAngel on August 01, 2011, 12:54:55 PM (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/index.php/topic,19982.msg346097.html#msg346097) <blockquote>She mostly talked about the abuse that she endured. It was really sad </blockquote>(http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/Smileys/popos/sad.gif) She told a few funny stories about her and Michael...like how she designed his outfits with the crests and diamonds and how her, Michael, and Kathy Hilton talked about naming their kids Prince and Paris because Prince was their mother's father's name. Kathy had Paris first and originally said it was after their hotel in Paris but then came out and said it wasn't. Then Michael had children and named them Prince and Paris but since La Toya never had kids she has just named everyone of her dogs Prince or Paris. She didn't say much about Michael's "death" just that it was too soon and that their was no excuse for it and how it shouldn't have happened and how she feels for his children because they lost their father. She talked about how she told the Police what she believed and that they refused to go in that direction and she felt it was unfair. The co-author, who was sitting beside her, said "all you have to do is follow the money trail and you will know who is behind this" and La Toya said the police are not doing this. Someone asked about Neverland and Michael's children. She said that they do not own Neverland even though they should and that it is all explained in the book (she was really angry about this subject).
They also showed a picture of her, Michael, Cary Grant, Elizabeth taylor, and someone else that I can't remember and she said it was eerie how they have all gone to a better place and she was the only one living.
That's pretty much it...it was mostly to promote her book and to raise awareness about abuse.
<blockquote></blockquote>
Generally speaking, Jews Were Not Behind These outfits big world and people Actually Hurting Their Own
may or may not be, especially so that there is an excuse to hate them. That's propaganda and obviously it's working. May or May Not Be, Especially so That There is an excuse to hate Them. That's propaganda and Obviously it's working.
Generally speaking, I was trying to say that "Jews" as we know them (or what has been sold to us as Jews) are not the true Jews of the Bible. Generally speaking, I Was Trying to Say That "Jews" as we know them (or what Has Been Jews sold to us as) are not the true Jews of the Bible. They are eastern European decent, not the 12 of Jacob - They are Communists. They are eastern European decent, not the 12 of Jacob - They are Communists.
THOSE Jews are the ones running the Federal Reserve, Bank of England and the Central Bank of Europe: THOSE are the ones Jews running the Federal Reserve, Bank of England and the Central Bank of Europe:
" Each of the twelve Federal Reserve Banks is organized into a corporation whose shares are sold to the commercial banks and thrifts operating within the Bank's district. Shareholders elect six of the nine the board of directors for their regional Federal Reserve Bank as well as its president. Mullins reported that the top eight stockholders of the New York Fed were, in order from largest to smallest as of 1983, Citibank, Chase Manhattan, Morgan Guaranty Trust, Chemical Bank, Manufacturers Hanover Trust, Bankers Trust Company, National Bank of North America, and the Bank of New York (Mullins, p. 179). Together, these banks owned about 63 percent of the New York Fed's outstanding stock. Mullins then showed that many of these banks are owned by about a dozen European banking organizations, mostly British, and most notably the Rothschild banking dynasty. Through their American agents they are able to select the board of directors for the New York Fed and to direct US monetary policy. "Each of the twelve Federal Reserve Banks is Organized Into a corporation Whose shares are sold to the commercial banks and thrifts operating Within the Bank's district. Shareholders elect six of the nine the board of directors for Their regional Federal Reserve Bank as well as STI president . Mullins Reported That the top eight stockholders of the New York Fed Were, in order from largest to Smallest as of 1983, Citibank, Chase Manhattan, Morgan Guaranty Trust, Chemical Bank, Manufacturers Hanover Trust, Bankers Trust Company, National Bank of North America , and the Bank of New York (Mullins, p. 179). Together, These banks owned 63 Percent of the About New York Fed's outstanding stock. Mullins Then Showed That Many of These banks are owned by European banking About a dozen Organizations, Mostly British, and notably the Rothschild banking MOST dynasty. Through Their They Are Able American agents to select the board of directors for the New York Fed and to direct U.S. Monetary Policy.
"The most powerful men in the United States were themselves answerable to another power, a foreign power, and a power which had been steadfastly seeking to extend its control over the young republic since its very inception. The power was the financial power of England, centered in the London Branch of the House of Rothschild. The fact was that in 1910, the United States was for all practical purposes being ruled from England, and so it is today' (Mullins, p. 47-48)." "The most powerful men in the United States Were Themselves Another answer to power, a foreign power, and a power Which HAD steadfastly seeking to extend Been STI control over the young republic since STI very inception. The power Was the power of England Financial, centered in the London Branch of the House of Rothschild. The Fact That WAS in 1910, the United States for all Practical Purposes WAS Being ruled from England, and so it is today '(Mullins, p. 47-48). " Source http://www.usagold.com/federalreserve.html Source http://www.usagold.com/federalreserve.html
" The Primary Owners of the Federal Reserve Bank Are: "The Primary Owners of the Federal Reserve Bank Are:
1. 1. Rothschild's of London and Berlin Rothschild's of London and Berlin
2. 2. Lazard Brothers of Paris Lazard Brothers of Paris
3. 3. Israel Moses Seaf of Italy Israel Moses Seafo of Italy
4. 4. Kuhn, Loeb & Co. of Germany and New York Kuhn, Loeb & Co. of Germany and New York
5. 5. Warburg & Company of Hamburg, Germany Warburg & Company of Hamburg, Germany
6. 6. Lehman Brothers of New York Lehman Brothers of New York
7. 7. Goldman, Sachs of New York Goldman, Sachs of New York
8. 8. Rockefeller Brothers of New York Rockefeller Brothers of New York
Source http://www.libertyforlife.com/banking/federal_reserve_bank.html Source http://www.libertyforlife.com/banking/federal_reserve_bank.html
Rothschild, Seaf, Kuhn Loeb & Company, Warburg and Lehman Bros. are Jewish. Rothschild, SEAF, Kuhn Loeb & Company, Warburg and Lehman Bros. are Jewish. The CEO of Goldman Sach's is Jewish or . The CEO of Goldman Sach's is Jewish or. . . . . EASTERN EUROPE Jewish. EASTERN EUROPE Jewish. (false Jews) (False Jews)
Bank of England: Bank of England:
" The giant Bank of England is a privately owned institution; which is not subject to regulation by the British Parliament, and is in effect a sovereign world power. Like the privately owned money printing shop called 'Federal Reserve' in the United States, which is owned and managed by the same 'foreign bank' people resorting under the Bank of England's owners." Source http://www.apfn.net/MESSAGEBOARD/08-15-06/discussion.cgi.103.html "The giant Bank of England is a privately owned institution; Which is not subject to regulation by the British Parliament, and is in effect a sovereign world power. Like the privately owned money printing shop street 'Federal Reserve' in the United States, Which is owned and managed by the Same 'foreign bank' people resorting under the Bank of England's owners. "Source http://www.apfn.net/MESSAGEBOARD/08-15-06/discussion.cgi.103.html
Same as the Federal Reserve Bank . Same as the Federal Reserve Bank. . . . . UNREGULATED! Unregulated! Amazing the patterns here. Amazing the patterns here.
" Federal Reserve' in the United States, which is owned and managed by the same 'foreign bank' people resorting under the Bank of England's owners.* "Federal Reserve 'in the United States, and managed Which is owned by the Same' foreign bank 'people resorting under the Bank of England's owners .*
As far as is known, those are: 1. As far as is Known, Those are: 1. Rothschild banks of London and Berlin. Rothschild Banks of London and Berlin. 2. 2. Lazard Brothers bank of Paris. Lazard Brothers Bank of Paris. 3. 3. Israel Moses Seif bank of Italy. Israel Moses Seif Bank of Italy. 4. 4. Warburg bank of Hamburg and Amsterdam. Warburg bank of Hamburg and Amsterdam. 5. 5. Lehman bank of New York. Bank Lehman of New York. 6. 6. Kuhn Loeb bank of New York. Kuhn Loeb Bank of New York. 7. 7. Chase Manhattan bank of New York. Chase Manhattan Bank of New York. 8. 8. Goldman Sachs bank of New York. Goldman Sachs bank of New York. In their green ink and paper print shop the Federal Reserve the remaining stock is held by their Chemical Trust and the Rockefeller Trust. In Their green ink and paper print shop the Federal Reserve is the Remaining Stock Held by Their Chemical Trust and the Rockefeller Trust. They also run ''The City of London'' which dominates the world's speculative markets. Also They run''''The City of London dominates the world's Which speculative markets. A tightly interlocking group of corporations, involved in raw materials extraction, finance, insurance, transportation, and food production, controls the lion's share of the world market, and exerts virtual ``choke point'' control over world industry. " A tightly interlocking group of Corporations, raw materials extraction Involved in, finance, insurance, transportation, and food production, controls the lion's share of the world market, and exerts virtual `` choke point''control over world industry. "
Revelation 18:3 “ For all nations have drunken of the wine of the wrath of her fornication , and the Kings of the earth have committed fornication with her , and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich of the abundance of her pleasures. ” (Whore of Babylon = Babylonian Talmud) Revelation 18:3 "For all nations of the drunken Have wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the Kings of the earth Have Committed With Her fornication, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich abundance of the pleasures of her." ( Whore of Babylon = Babylonian Talmud)
Revelation 2:9 “ I know thy works and tribulation, and poverty (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them, which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the Synagogue of Satan. ” Revelation 2:9 "I know thy works and tribulation, and Poverty (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of Them, Which They Are Jews say, and are not, But are the Synagogue of Satan."
From "Decent Into Slavery" by Des Grifin, Chapter 6 From "Decent Into Slavery" by Des Grifin, Chapter 6
" 1998: The European Central Bank is set up in Frankfurt, the city from which the Rothschilds originate . "1998: The European Central Bank is set-up in Frankfurt, the city from the Rothschilds Which originate.
2001: On September 11th the attack on the World Trade Center is orchestrated by Britain, America and Israel under the orders of the Rothschilds as a pretext for removing the liberty of people worldwide in exchange for security, just as they did with the Reichstag fire in Germany where the citizens were lied to in order to give up liberty for security. They also will use the attacks to gain control of the few nations in the world who don't allow Rothschild central banks and so less than one month after these attacks, US forces attack Afghanistan, one of only 7 nations in the world who don't have a Rothschild controlled central bank . 2001: On September 11th the attack on the World Trade Center is orchestrated by Britain, America and Israel under the orders of the Rothschilds as a pretext for Removing the liberty of people worldwide in exchange for security, just as They did With The fire in Reichstag Where the Citizens Were Germany lied to in order to give up liberty for security. They Will Also use the Attacks to gain control of the nations in the world FEW Who Do not allow Rothschild central banks and so less than one month after-These attacks, U.S. forces attack Afghanistan, one of only 7 nations in the world Who Do not have a Rothschild controlled central bank.
The Labour Party leader and likely next Prime Minister of the UK is Tony Blair, a Bilderberger and Elite "chosen one". The Labour Party leader and likely next Prime Minister of the UK is Tony Blair, a Bilderberger and Elite "Chosen One". Blair attended the 1993 Bilderberg meeting in Greece with his "opponent" Kenneth Clarke. Attended the 1993 Blair Bilderberg meeting in Greece with his "opponent" Kenneth Clarke. During his 1996 visit to the United States, Blair met a series of Elite frontmen, including Bill Clinton, Henry Kissinger, Alan Greenspan, head of the Federal Reserve and George Soros, the global financial manipulator who operates under orders from the House of Rothschild. His 1996 visit to Düring the United States, Blair met a series of Elite frontmen, Including Bill Clinton, Henry Kissinger, Alan Greenspan, head of the Federal Reserve and George Soros, the Global Financial manipulator Who Operates under orders from the House of Rothschild. All of them are Bilderbergers. " All of Them are Bilderbergers. "
Let me ask you this . Let me ask you this. . . . . why do you want to hate the Muslims? why do you want to hate the Muslims? Where in the Bible does this say it's okay? Where in the Bible Does This Say it's okay? Where in the Bible does Jesus lock horns with Muslims? Where in the Bible does Jesus lock horns with Muslims? He doesn't. He does not. He does with the Pharisees which are Jews, and the MONEY CHANGERS. He does With The Pharisees Which are Jews, and the MONEY CHANGERS. That is one fact that is in there in black and white. That is one fact-That is in there in black and white. The "Those that say they are Jews and are not" in Rev. 2:9 . The "Those That Say They Are Jews and are not" in Rev. 2:9. . . . . are they Muslim? They are Muslim? Or are they what we see in Israel right now? Or Are They see what we in Israel right now? (their government). (Their government).
Jews are behind these big outfits. These Jews are behind big outfits. I sent you the links. Sent you the links I. I don't hate them but I'm not bought by them either. I do not hate but I'm not Bought Them by Them Either. The only people that gave us an excuse to hate Muslims was Fox News, CBS, NBC, BBC, MSNBC and the press. The only people Gave us an excuse That to hate Muslims WAS Fox News, CBS, NBC, BBC, MSNBC and the press. And yes, Jews are behind those conglomerate media corps. And yes, Jews are Behind Those conglomerate half corps. The reason they are hurting 'their own people" is because they are NOT THEIR PEOPLE. The Reason They Are Hurting 'Their own people "is NOT Because They Are THEIR PEOPLE.
We don't get any other news but through them. We do not get any other news But Through Them. Propaganda? Propaganda? That term was developed and came from Tavistock. That term WAS Developed and meat from Tavistock. Tavistock was operated (and still operates) in England. WAS Tavistock operated (and still Operate) in England. They changed their name right after WWII, snatched up the Nazi's doctors (half of who were german and austrian Jewish) in Hitler's army and brought them to Tavistock. Their name changed They Right After WWII, the Nazi's Snatched up doctors (half of German and austrian Who Were Jewish) in Hitler's army and Brought Them to Tavistock. From there they went to work for Russia, M16 and our CIA. From There They Went to work for Russia, M16 and our CIA.
The science of Propaganda was developed as a way to "market" or "advertise" to a mass audience - mass mind control. The science of propaganda as a way WAS Developed to "market" or "advertise" to a mass audience - mass mind control. Our CIA used THEIR STUDIES and took some of their doctors for MIND CONTROL experiments. Our CIA Used THEIR STUDIES and Took Some Of Their doctors for MIND CONTROL experiments. Uri Geller (Austrian Jew) practices Kaballah or Cabala mysticsm worked with our CIA. Uri Geller (Austrian Jew) or Kaballah Kabbalah mysticsm practices Work with our CIA. He brags about it on his web site. He brags on historical About It web site. Uri Geller is a friend of Rabbi Boteach. Uri Geller is a friend of Rabbi Boteach. BOTH OF THEM were Michael Jackson's handers. BOTH OF THEM Were Michael Jackson's handers. Uri's cousin Larry Geller was Elvis Presley's handler/hairdresser. Uri Geller's cousin Larry WAS Elvis Presley's handler / hairdresser. Coincidence? Coincidence? No. No.
BOTH ARTISTS were trying to expose what the music industry was being used to do to our young people. BOTH ARTISTS Were Trying to expose what the music industry to do WAS Being Used to our young people.
Actually I am afraid to read it. She might convince me MJ is dead and I don't want to.
Actually I am afraid to read it. She might convince me MJ is dead and I don't want to.
I can not see anything in this book that encourages the believers.
I'm tired of just reading between the lines. Everything can have two or more interpretations.
If you're happy, you play positively, otherwise it is impossible to remain positive.
When I read the summary I found this book very bad and very macabre.
I don't believe in Latoya. I prefer to believe in Miss Katherine!
(http://uktv.co.uk/images/standarditem/L1/639094_L1.jpg)"It’s almost impossible to completely mouse-proof your property."
Hoping Michael has many clever helping mice at hand and will get more and more every day to make navigation for the big pirates slowly impossible. The small ones will fall over their own feet anyway sooner or later.
Question to memb. who reads the book, does La Toya explain in her book why "MJ body" was kept for 2,5 months before was buried?
(http://a.imagehost.org/0101/negro_gritando.jpg) !!!!!!!!TS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! crash/ :roll:
Question to memb. who reads the book, does La Toya explain in her book why "MJ body" was kept for 2,5 months before was buried?
Not really. She says that there were some disagreements over the burial place, but she does not explain why it all took so long.
(http://a.imagehost.org/0101/negro_gritando.jpg) !!!!!!!!TS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! crash/ :roll:
I have a pic that's much easier on the eyes! :D
(http://i1202.photobucket.com/albums/bb371/lifeisamovie1/Michael-Jackson-drug-lyrics1.jpg)
I posted this on another thread but it's better here I think:
Two points about the book that made me smile. (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/Smileys/popos/grin.gif)
<blockquote>Quote<blockquote>Scorpionchik,
LA TOYA SAID MJ WAS IN BLACK GLOVE, BUT MICHAEL BUSH AND KAREN F. SAID HE WAS IN 1 WHITE GLOVE.</blockquote>
QuoteLaToya,
"I have felt his presence. You feel somone in the room and it's amazing. It's a good feeling. The lights started blinking off and on and I said, 'Michael, is that you?' I said, 'Ok, if that's you I want you to blink the lights a certain amount of times', and it happens and it stops and I kind of felt that his presence was still there because I could feel it."
(http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/Smileys/popos/affraid.gif) (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/Smileys/popos/michael_jackson-1135.gif)</blockquote>
Two points about the book that made me smile. (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/Smileys/popos/grin.gif)
>Quote<blockquote>Scorpionchik,
LA TOYA SAID MJ WAS IN BLACK GLOVE, BUT MICHAEL BUSH AND KAREN F. SAID HE WAS IN 1 WHITE GLOVE</blockquote>.
QuoteLaToya,
"I have felt his presence. You feel somone in the room and it's amazing. It's a good feeling. The lights started blinking off and on and I said, 'Michael, is that you?' I said, 'Ok, if that's you I want you to blink the lights a certain amount of times', and it happens and it stops and I kind of felt that his presence was still there because I could feel it."[/quote]
Two points about the book that made me smile. (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/Smileys/popos/grin.gif)
>Quote<blockquote>Scorpionchik,
LA TOYA SAID MJ WAS IN BLACK GLOVE, BUT MICHAEL BUSH AND KAREN F. SAID HE WAS IN 1 WHITE GLOVE</blockquote>.
QuoteLaToya,
"I have felt his presence. You feel somone in the room and it's amazing. It's a good feeling. The lights started blinking off and on and I said, 'Michael, is that you?' I said, 'Ok, if that's you I want you to blink the lights a certain amount of times', and it happens and it stops and I kind of felt that his presence was still there because I could feel it."[/quote]
That's gross. I wonder if everything is ok with after fictional spectacle in the past 2 years, she is gone too far in her imaginary hoax stories :lol:
Question to memb. who reads the book, does La Toya explain in her book why "MJ body" was kept for 2,5 months before was buried?
Not really. She says that there were some disagreements over the burial place, but she does not explain why it all took so long.
Question to memb. who reads the book, does La Toya explain in her book why "MJ body" was kept for 2,5 months before was buried?
Not really. She says that there were some disagreements over the burial place, but she does not explain why it all took so long.
I remember, the Family says that MJ's braine was removed for investigations of the draguse and Kathrene dont approve the burial of "uncomplete" body
( back there was even Serious discussion about if they should burried the body first and braine latter. :o Does anyone kept may be that articles from family??)
But i think La Toya is choose to "forget" about that fact in her book, as always ;)
So, if my memory serve me well, the official version was - that Family waiting for returning the braine to the body and then gived "dust to dust".
Cheerz everyone@ lolol/ albino/
p.s. not sure that info is relevant 2 the topick...
Whose brain was removed must for sure have lost his mind.
Because it's exactly what they did to Egyptian pharaohs during the mummification process, a process necessary to immortalize the pharaoh into the afterlife where he would live forever. The brain was removed (along with other organs) and stored separately but placed into burial together with the body. This was all part of the 70 day process of mummifying The King.
Question to memb. who reads the book, does La Toya explain in her book why "MJ body" was kept for 2,5 months before was buried?
Not really. She says that there were some disagreements over the burial place, but she does not explain why it all took so long.
I remember, the Family says that MJ's braine was removed for investigations of the draguse and Kathrene dont approve the burial of "uncomplete" body
( back there was even Serious discussion about if they should burried the body first and braine latter. :o Does anyone kept may be that articles from family??)
But i think La Toya is choose to "forget" about that fact in her book, as always ;)
So, if my memory serve me well, the official version was - that Family waiting for returning the braine to the body and then gived "dust to dust".
Cheerz everyone@ lolol/ albino/
p.s. not sure that info is relevant 2 the topick...
yes your are correct family waited for the brain to be released see in article below
Michael Jackson - Michael Jackson's Brain Returned
08 August 2009 12:30:06
Michael Jackson picture
Michael Jackson's Brain Returned
Michael Jackson's brain has been released to his family after it was removed last month for further testing.
Michael Jackson's brain has been reunited with his body.
The singer's brain was removed from his skull last month and taken away for toxicology tests.
Testing is now complete and the organ has been released to Michael's family, who have been waiting for the brain to be returned before they proceed with burial of the star, who died after a suspected cardiac arrest in June.
Morticians at Hollywood's Forest Lawn Cemetery are now preparing Michael's body before it is laid to rest.
The singer's family have reportedly decided to inter Michael in an unmarked grave to prevent people decorating his grave or attempting to steal his body.
A family friend said: "They're afraid someone is going to do something terrible to his body. That's not a risk they can take so they're burying him in an unmarked plot.
The burial is not expected to include a formal ceremony and fans will not be welcome to attend.
Insiders claim just two members of the Jackson family will witness the burial to avoid media attention.
Meanwhile, a judge has approved plans by the administrators of Michael's estate to "market" the late star.
This will include the re-publication of Michael's autobiography 'Moonwalk' and the release of Jermaine Jackson's rendition of 'Smile' at Michael's memorial service.
The deal also includes a 2010 calendar, commemorative coins and school supplies.
http://www.contactmusic.com/news.nsf/story/michael-jacksons-brain-returned_1112284 (http://www.contactmusic.com/news.nsf/story/michael-jacksons-brain-returned_1112284)
Gina, assuming that he is alive, another theory comes in mind (which was discussed at the visions thread as well). What If Michael "lost" notion of who he was?, what if he needed proof that he is MJ?...
To analyze the brain has different shades of interpretation, from neuroscience & neuropsychology to basic cognitive tests and, & as in this case, testing the brain for remains of drugs.
Because it's exactly what they did to Egyptian pharaohs during the mummification process, a process necessary to immortalize the pharaoh into the afterlife where he would live forever. The brain was removed (along with other organs) and stored separately but placed into burial together with the body. This was all part of the 70 day process of mummifying The King.
I've been thinking more about what La Toya said in her book about how Michael looked like he was just sleeping after having been "dead" for 10 weeks. I was immediately reminded of the bodies of saints who are said to be incorruptible, meaning they don't decompose. It's a Roman Catholic "belief that the pious nature of the individual in some way permeated the flesh (a metaphysical cause having a physical effect), or a belief that decomposition was prevented by the intervention of God, or some other supernatural agent, as the body will be resurrected later."
( http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Incorruptibility (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Incorruptibility) )
And all of this reminds me of Rebbie's message to Michael in the funeral program...
"I love you so much and I'm looking forward to the time when I'll see you again on Earth (John 5:28-29). I know this something you not only cherished but talked about with others. Then the world will be a paradise, a place free from corruption and poverty. Then the world will be a place of true peace and serenity. This is what we were all looking to, then I'll see you again. Sleep in peace, because as the Bible says, you're just asleep and I look forward to life without end at last. (Psalms 37:29)
Your sister Rebbie"
Both La Toya and Rebbie speak of Michael sleeping. And while La Toya doesn't out right say it, she hints at God's intervention by saying Michael didn't decompose. We know that Michael is alive and has a deep belief in God. So this, to me, is another clue about the hoax. Michael is alive and waiting to return, La Toya just worded it...differently.
Gina, assuming that he is alive, another theory comes in mind (which was discussed at the visions thread as well). What If Michael "lost" notion of who he was?, what if he needed proof that he is MJ?...
To analyze the brain has different shades of interpretation, from neuroscience & neuropsychology to basic cognitive tests and, & as in this case, testing the brain for remains of drugs.
Because it's exactly what they did to Egyptian pharaohs during the mummification process, a process necessary to immortalize the pharaoh into the afterlife where he would live forever. The brain was removed (along with other organs) and stored separately but placed into burial together with the body. This was all part of the 70 day process of mummifying The King.
70 day process? tell be more thats new to me. Sounds similar, gosh my hoax memory is a bit overloaded please expand.
???/
Or rather I should say, MJs death and burial parallels that of an Egyptian Pharaoh.
Genesis 50:1 Then Joseph fell on his father's face, and wept over him, and kissed him.
2 And Joseph commanded his servants the physicians to embalm his father. So the physicians embalmed Israel (Jacob).
3 Forty days were required for him, for such are the days required for those who are embalmed; and the Egyptians mourned for him seventy days.
http://www.cartage.org.lb/en/themes/sciences/lifescience/collectionpreservation/mummification/egyptianmummification/egyptianmummification.htm
The drying process of mummification only took 35 days. Why then did an Egyptian mummification ritual take 70 days? The answer may lie in the movements of the star Sirius. Sirius was an important star to the Egyptians and we know that they followed its movements very closely. The rising of the dog star, Sirius marked the Egyptian New Year, the beginning of the season of inundation. The time when Sirius disappeared in the sky until the time it returned (Egyptian New Year) was 70 days, perhaps the Egyptians equated this astronomical phenomena with the time needed from death in the physical world to rebirth into the afterlife.
Because it's exactly what they did to Egyptian pharaohs during the mummification process, a process necessary to immortalize the pharaoh into the afterlife where he would live forever. The brain was removed (along with other organs) and stored separately but placed into burial together with the body. This was all part of the 70 day process of mummifying The King.
Let's just hope it will not take the same amount of time finding MJ as it took archeologists to find Toetanchamon... lolol/
:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
TS is the same as Michael disappeared suspicious//
his favourite game is hide'n'seek remember?
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
:lol: We've been playing hide'n seek for 2 years now, but it's no fair cause he has so many places to hide that we can't get to.
:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
TS is the same as Michael disappeared suspicious//
If TS_comments keeps to the pattern of posting dates then the next level is probably August 11.
Don't giv
Let's just hope it will not take the same amount of time finding MJ as it took archeologists to find Toetanchamon... lolol/
Don't give him ideas bow/
August 11 :shock:?!
NOOOO, that date is already booked by Front :lol:
Ijustcantstoplovingu:
"And didnt the Spiritual adviser Jean Catlin declare "Michael a Saint" there is video of it happening on ytube. I always thought it was odd, maybe this connects the dots?"
Yes I remember this story,very strange :? ,in the begining I tought June is Michael ,lol :lol: .
Michael Jackson, King of Pop, Prince of Peace: Most High Saint Proclamation Part 1
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ps-xYjSayOA&feature=related[/youtube]
Michael Jackson, King of Pop, Prince of Peace: Most High Saint Proclamation Part 2
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=y5TMWrAhty0&feature=related[/youtube]
During this Hoax I saw many strange stories and things and this is one of them ???/ ::) .Last year in 2010 June did an interview ,a very INTRESTING ONE.It's from 6 parts and she is speaking about many,many things we are searching and that we already posted.Some of them are about spiritual things,about dreams,about Michael's RELIGION(she said Michael loves all religions and he IS ALL OF US :'( !!!!!!),about Michael being a lover and not a fighter,about Frank Dileo,about Evan Chandler,about THOME-THOME,about Michael who despite being abused in many ways he always gave LOVE back,about the letter Michael wrote to her, about 4 years to make it right and AVATAR movie afraid/ ,about her PARANORMAL ability :shock: ,about Michael's health before This is it movie(she say he was very healthy 8-) )............
One of the things that caught my attention was that she repeated the name Michael JOSEPH Jackson many times :) .
I knew Michael was talented before 25 june 2009,but let's be honest now,during these 2 years we all find out many more things about Michael.For example I didnt knew he likes MAGIC so much.This is not it lol,during this time we found out he was friend with magicians,sculptors,film directors,dancers,actors,painters,comedians,people with paranormal abilities,healers,presidents,etc,etc.I mean how much a man can do,and how much talent can possess :shock: ? He was the courious tipe and the loving tipe ,lol :oops: .Who knows,maybe we discovered just 50 % of the real Michael and we have much more to discover :) .I have to be honest now,you know I said this situation is strange,but what if all we consider strange is in fact real and what we consider normal is in fact strange???????This is because we have been teach that way,you know,to be negative and hate ,instead of being positive and love.This Adventure really wake me up and made me wonder many things in this life, I didnt think before :'( .
Michael Jackson - Interview with Reverent June Gatlin Michael's spiritual source 2010 - 1
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KST-c267qpM&feature=related[/youtube]
Michael Jackson - Interview with Reverent June Gatlin Michael's spiritual source 2010 - 2
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1KHVvrvVzTw&feature=related[/youtube]
Michael Jackson - Interview with Reverent June Gatlin Michael's spiritual source 2010 - 3
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=COkxIaX0u-c&feature=related[/youtube]
Michael Jackson - Interview with Reverent June Gatlin Michael's spiritual source 2010 - 4
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=S7ZBqPXLxrw&feature=related[/youtube]
Michael Jackson - Interview with Reverent June Gatlin Michael's spiritual source 2010 - 5
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wjHsqU4mdFw&feature=related[/youtube]
Michael Jackson - Interview with Reverent June Gatlin Michael's spiritual source 2010 - 6
[youtube]http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yCzx4XKeG40&feature=related[/youtube]
LOVE
OMG just when I was starting to believe he is naughty you came with the saint stuff and puzzled me again. I think he is naughty and saint at the same time fresse/
Isaiah 9:6 For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.
7 Of the increase of [his] government and peace [there shall be] no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of the LORD of hosts will perform this.
No I booked august 11 many years ago.
>:(
Font is to late.
Chaps
50 years ago Bec?Oh I must be missing something :-[
;D
Don't think so.... penguin/
Chaps
:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
TS is the same as Michael disappeared suspicious//
If TS_comments keeps to the pattern of posting dates then the next level is probably August 11.
Do yo really think TS will post on my birthday :shock: ?
:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
TS is the same as Michael disappeared suspicious//
If TS_comments keeps to the pattern of posting dates then the next level is probably August 11.
Do yo really think TS will post on my birthday :shock: ?
Happy Birthday Applehead! party/
(http://www.freedsbakery.com/uploads/13/bb/13bb8ab8a0eaaeb75b619d63c57db708/Vegas-777-Birthday-Website.jpg)
:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
TS is the same as Michael disappeared suspicious//
If TS_comments keeps to the pattern of posting dates then the next level is probably August 11.
Do yo really think TS will post on my birthday :shock: ?
Happy Birthday Applehead! party/
(http://www.freedsbakery.com/uploads/13/bb/13bb8ab8a0eaaeb75b619d63c57db708/Vegas-777-Birthday-Website.jpg)
Happy birthday!!!
AND
Happy 777 days!
bearhug
Great catch, MJFAN7:lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol:
No, Michael... Please! (http://content.sweetim.com/sim/cpie/emoticons/00020166.gif)
TS is the same as Michael disappeared suspicious//
If TS_comments keeps to the pattern of posting dates then the next level is probably August 11.
Do yo really think TS will post on my birthday :shock: ?
Happy Birthday Applehead! party/
(http://www.freedsbakery.com/uploads/13/bb/13bb8ab8a0eaaeb75b619d63c57db708/Vegas-777-Birthday-Website.jpg)
Awwh :mrgreen:
Happy Birthday Applehead ! (:
P.S. I love the picture choice :mrgreen:
Wait a minute , I noticed the cake said Michael... and applehead is Michael's nickname. Hmm, MJ's birthday is a couple weeks away. :?
Front, July 23,
28… 71…80… 37…
roll that dice, gotta check it twice
centrifuging on the vial
Light Man spinning all the while
Exhibit B gonna rock that trial
the "N"ew, the "CHA_GE" --- if it makes you wonder
relapse back, mesh letter to number
won't be long 'til you hear that thunder……………
p.s. BRANG the old smileys BACK!!!
Since I'm not a gambling person it's all greek to me, but this is Front's post, so maybe someone can see a connection to the cake.QuoteFront, July 23,
28… 71…80… 37…
roll that dice, gotta check it twice
centrifuging on the vial
Light Man spinning all the while
Exhibit B gonna rock that trial
the "N"ew, the "CHA_GE" --- if it makes you wonder
relapse back, mesh letter to number
won't be long 'til you hear that thunder……………
p.s. BRANG the old smileys BACK!!!
HAPPY BIRTHDAY, APPLE & CHAPPIE!
And what is a birthday without
"Let em eat cake, she said, just like Marie Antionette"!
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BAf2S6ij2gk&ob=av2e
And a real neat Illusion:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7PxrRhiFXn4
Carpe the dime! mj_bad/
Titania
If TS_comments keeps to the pattern of posting dates then the next level is probably August 11.
Do yo really think TS will post on my birthday :shock: ?
Happy Birthday Applehead! party/
(http://www.freedsbakery.com/uploads/13/bb/13bb8ab8a0eaaeb75b619d63c57db708/Vegas-777-Birthday-Website.jpg)
THE SAME PIC- cake WAS POSTED TODAY BY PAULA-C ON the "BACK" thread??????
Can anyone make out what it says at the bottom of the happy birthday Michael sign?
Can anyone make out what it says at the bottom of the happy birthday Michael sign?
A vision, Aug 25 2006
Lights out, Jun 25 2009
Illumination, Jun 11 2011
Voyage continues, Aug 10 2011
Excluding (1 day of "simmering")
8-25-2006
6-25-2009
6-11-2011
8-10-2011
______________
28-71-80-37
17/71 (rev. in orig. post)...do the math, you get the same answer!
2+8+1+7=18…8-1=7
8+3+7=18…8-1=7
18+7=25…2+5=7
----> 777
On 7/7/2011, TS said we should "Keep an eye out for 777!"
First there was the pic of MJ with the 777 shirt.
Then there was Front's post reminding us on July 12th and 23rd about the numbers 28… 71…80… 37…which equal 777.
Then there's the 777 cake.QuoteA vision, Aug 25 2006
Lights out, Jun 25 2009
Illumination, Jun 11 2011
Voyage continues, Aug 10 2011
Excluding (1 day of "simmering")
8-25-2006
6-25-2009
6-11-2011
8-10-2011
______________
28-71-80-37
17/71 (rev. in orig. post)...do the math, you get the same answer!
2+8+1+7=18…8-1=7
8+3+7=18…8-1=7
18+7=25…2+5=7
----> 777
Could there be more?
List of World Trade Center tenants
Built in 1970, the World Trade Center housed more than 430 companies from 28 countries. They were engaged in a wide variety of commercial activities, including banking and finance, insurance, transportation, import and export companies, customs brokerage, trade associations and representatives of foreign governments.
An estimated 50,000 people worked in the World Trade Center, and another 140,000 visited the complex daily. Below is a list of tenants that had office space in the twin towers and four other buildings in the complex.
Tower 1 | Tower 2 | Building 4 | Building 5 | Building 6 | Building 7
Building: 1 World Trade Center - North Tower
Tenant SF Leased Industry Floor
Alan Anthony N/A Business Services
Royal Thai Embassy Office N/A Government
NY Coffee Station N/A
Tes USA, Inc. 400 Financial Institutions
Strawberry 7,106 Retailers/Wholesalers CNCR
Ann Taylor Loft 7,200 CNCR
Delta Airlines 400 Transportation LBBY
Olympia Airport Express N/A LBBY
Avis N/A LBBY
Port Authority of New York & New Jersey 22,411 Government 3,14,19,24,28,31
Geiger & Geiger 1,588 Law Firms 4,25,78
Gayer, Shyu & Wiesel 800 Accountants 5
Thai Farmers Bank 4,512 Financial Institutions 7
Amerson Group Co., Inc. N/A Personal Services 8
Bank of America 132,586 Financial Institutions 9-11,81
Porcella Vicini & Co. 2,200 Transportation 11
Primarch Decision Economics 4,954 Business Services 11
Instinet, Inc. 65,844 Financial Institutions 13,14
Dun & Bradstreet, Inc. 22,750 Personal Services 14
Landmark Education Corporation 44,407 Personal Services 15
Zim-American Israeli Shipping Co. 10,000 Transportation 17
Empire Health Choice 461,000 Insurance 17,19,20,23,24,27-31
Tower Computer Service 585 Retailers/Wholesalers 21,29
United Seamen's Service AMMLA 2,400 Personal Services 21
United Hercules Inc. 10,000 Transportation 21
Avesta Computer Services, Ltd. 1,464 Computers/Data Processing 21
Continental Logistics, Inc. 734 Personal Services 21
Dongwon Securities Co. Ltd. 1,171 Financial Institutions 21
Dr. Tadasu Tokumaru, M.D. 520 Medical 21
Friends Villas Fischer Trust N/A Financial Institutions 21
Friends Ivory & Sime, Inc. 13,262 Financial Institutions 21
Infotech 1,400 21
Law Offices of Roman V. Popik 586 Law Firms 21
Lief International USA 3,100 Manufacturing 21
Unicom Capital Advisors LLP 5,483 Financial Institutions 22,84
Chicago Options Exchange Corp. 3,608 Financial Institutions 22
Cheng Xiang Trading USA Inc. 1,900 Computers/Data Processing 22
G.C. Services 2,561 Financial Institutions 22
Gold Sky Inc. 421 Manufacturing 22
Kaiser Overseas Inc. 265 Manufacturing 22
Karoon Capital Management 991 Financial Institutions 22
MLU Investment 1,175 22
P. Wolfe Consultants 2,165 Business Services 22
The SCPIE Companies 2,582 22
Tai Fook Securities 1,500 Financial Institutions 22
R.H. Wrightson & Associates, Inc. N/A Financial Institutions 25
Garban-Intercapital 60,548 Financial Institutions 25,26
China Patent & Trademark USA 400 Law Firms 29
World Travel 25,000 Transportation 29
Banco LatinoAmericano de 3,000 Financial Institutions 32
Chang HWA Commercial Bank 12,182 Financial Institutions 32
Rohde & Liesenfeld, Inc. 5,000 Transportation 32
Berel & Mullen 2,786 Law Firms 33
China Daily Distribution Corp. 800 Personal Services 33
Data Transmission Network Corp. 342 33
Golden King (USA) Limited 190 Transportation 33
Hu Tong International (USA) Co., Ltd. 583 Retailers/Wholesalers 33
Koudis International Inc. 600 Transportation 33
MANAA Trading Group, Inc. 1,013 Financial Institutions 33
MIS Service Co. 2,000 33
Rachel & Associates, Inc. 814 Manufacturing 33
Serko & Simon 8,605 Law Firms 33
Anne Pope, Law Offices of N/A Law Firms 35
Kemper Insurance Companies 92,232 Insurance 35,36
Commodity Futures Trading Commission 35,000 Financial Institutions 37
Government of Thailand 5,109 37
Lehman Brothers 45,100 38-40
Regional Alliance Small 1,692 Business Services 38
Turner Construction Company 1,000 Agri/Mining/Utilities 38
The Cultural Institutions Retirement Systems 5,416 Financial Institutions 39
Overseas Union Bank, Ltd. 3,750 Financial Institutions 39
Xcel Federal Credit Union 4,200 Financial Institutions 39
Mechanical Floor N/A 41-43
N.Y. Society of Security 3,000 Government 44
American Lota International 626 Transportation 45
China Construction America, Inc. 2,000 Business Services 45
The Company Store 800 Retailers/Wholesalers 45
Dunavant Commodity Corp 1,437 Financial Institutions 45
Employee Merit 763 Business Services 45
Fertitta Enterprises 600 45
M.A. Katz, CPA 400 Accountants 45
SRA 1,000 45
Pure Energy Corp. 5,935 Retailers/Wholesalers 45,53
Sassoons Inc. 1,000 45
Security Traders Association, Inc. 1,520 Personal Services 45
Streamline Capital, LLC 2,024 45
ASTDC, Inc. 3,760 Personal Services 46
Auto Imperial Co. 374 Retailers/Wholesalers 46
Blue Sky Technologies, Inc. 350 Computers/Data Processing 46
Can-Achieve 392 Business Services 46
Consolidated Steelex Corp. 2,277 Manufacturing 46
Dahao USA Corp N/A Retailers/Wholesalers 46
J & X Tans International 338 Transportation 46
Kanebo Information Systems Corp. 800 Computers/Data Processing 46
Meganet Management Consultants, Inc. 600 Computers/Data Processing 46
Prospect International, Inc. 966 46
Sinopec USA, Inc. 4,584 Retailers/Wholesalers 46
Suggested Open Systems, Inc. 600 Computers/Data Processing 46
Suntendy America, Inc. 1,000 Retailers/Wholesalers 46
T&T Enterprises International, Inc. 1,006 Financial Institutions 46
Yong Ren America, Inc. 394 46
G. Z. Stephens, Inc. 1,200 Business Services 47
NFA/GGG, Inc. 2,053 47
American TCC Int'l Group, Inc. 5,736 Financial Institutions 47,90
Pacific American Co. 4,753 Retailers/Wholesalers 47
Quint Amasis, L.L.C. 1,000 Personal Services 47
W.J. Export-Import, Inc. 800 Retailers/Wholesalers 47
Dai-Ichi Kangyo Trust Co. 100,000 Financial Institutions 48-50
AT&T Corporation 11,612 Communications 51
C & P Press N/A Personal Services 51
TradeWeb N/A Online trading 51
The Williams Capital Group 578 52
Bramax Manufacturing (USA) Corp. 800 Retailers/Wholesalers 52
Gayer Shyu & Wiesel N/A Financial Institutions 52
Hill Betts & Nash, LLP 21,609 Law Firms 52
Temenos USA, Inc. 6,000 Retailers/Wholesalers 52,84
Howly (US) Corporation 1,150 52
Leeds & Morrelli 1,617 Law Firms 52
Okasan International (American) Inc. 2,250 Financial Institutions 52
RGL Gallagher PC 984 Accountants 52
Richard A. Zimmerman, Esq. 1,150 Law Firms 52
A I G Aviation Brokerage, Inc. 2,500 Insurance 53
Bank of Taiwan 7,500 Financial Institutions 53
China Resource Products USA Ltd. N/A 53
Keenan Powers & Andrews 4,500 Law Firms 53
LoCurto & Funk, Inc. N/A Financial Institutions 53
Natural Nydegger Transport Corp. 3,500 Transportation 53
Pacrim Trading & Shipping, Inc. 1,200 Transportation 53
Brown & Wood, L.L.P. 223,100 Law Firms 54,56-59
Pace University 45,943 Personal Services 55
World Trade Institute N/A 55
Asahi Bank, Ltd. 40,000 Financial Institutions 60
Airport Access Program N/A Financial Institutions 63
Hal Roth Agency, Inc. 2,250 Insurance 77
Jun He Law Office, LLC 894 Law Firms 77
Martin Progressive LLC 13,789 Computers/Data Processing 77
New-ey International Corp. 894 Personal Services 77
Partner Reinsurance Corp. N/A Insurance 77
World Trade Centers Association 5,400 Personal Services 77
Avenir, Inc. 2,162 Computers/Data Processing 78
Baltic Oil Corporation 981 78
Cedar Capital Management Associates 909 78
Cheng Cheng Enterprises Holding Inc. 4,073 Retailers/Wholesalers 78
Hyundai Securities Co., Ltd. 1,600 Financial Institutions 78
International Trade Center, Inc. 3,298 Business Services 78
Korea Local Authorities 1,000 Government 78
Meridian Ventures Holding, Inc. 3,315 78
Phink Path 1,214 Business Services 78
Traders Access Center 1,027 Financial Institutions 78
Daynard & Van Thunen Co. 4,750 Insurance 79
First Liberty Investment Group 1,000 Financial Institutions 79
International Office Centers 26,367 Personal Services 79
Nikko Securities 9,340 Financial Institutions 79
Okato Shoji Company, Ltd. 2,729 Computers/Data Processing 79
Securant Technologies 2,729 Computers/Data Processing 79
Agricor Commodities Corp. 3,200 Financial Institutions 80
The Beast.Comm 21,000 Computers/Data Processing 80
Intrust Investment Realty, Inc. 3,320 80
Noga Commodities Overseas, Inc. 6,518 Financial Institutions 80
RLI Insurance Company 3,900 Insurance 80
Shizuoka Bank Ltd. 2,200 Financial Institutions 80
New Continental Enterprises 2,055 Transportation 81
Network Plus 8,500 Communications 81
NY Metro Transportation Council 7,000 Government 82
General Telecommunications 8,994 83
Global Crossings Holdings Ltd. N/A Computers/Data Processing 83
Lava Trading, LLC 7,589 83
Taipei Bank 12,111 Financial Institutions 83
eMeritus Communications 7,203 Communications 83
Bright China Capital, Ltd. 2,016 Financial Institutions 84
David Peterson 1,863 Law Firms 84
LG Securities America, Inc. 1,800 Financial Institutions 84
San-In Godo Bank Ltd. 2,000 Financial Institutions 84
Daehan International 1,200 Financial Institutions 84,89
SMW Trading Corp. 3,000 Financial Institutions 85
Thermo Electron 2,289 85
Julien J. Studley, Inc. 6,372 Real Estate 86
May Davis Group 12,824 Financial Institutions 87
Barcley Dwyer 12,211 89
Broad USA, Inc. N/A Retailers/Wholesalers 89
CIIC Group (USA), Ltd. 2,500 Financial Institutions 89
Drinker Biddle & Reath 10,000 Law Firms 89
Metropolitan Life Insurance Co. 7,119 Insurance 89
Mutual International Forwarding 1,200 Transportation 89
Strategic Communications, Inc. 2,400 Communications 89
Wai Gao Qiao USA, Inc. 1,528 Business Services 89
Wall Street Planning Association 2,154 89
The Chugoku Bank, Ltd. 1,500 Financial Institutions 90
American Bureau of Shipping 8,400 Engineers 91
Fred Alger Management 36,078 Investments 93
Marsh USA 361,000 Insurance 93-100
Kidder Peabody & Co. N/A 101
Cantor Fitzgerald Securities 22,000 Investments 101-105
The Nishi-Nippon Bank, Ltd. 10,325 Banks/Financial Institutions 102
Channel 4 (NBC) 400 Cable/Television 104
Windows on the World 40,000 106
Greatest Bar on Earth 13,333 107
World Trade Club 13,333 107
Channel 5 (WNYW) 200 Cable/Television 110
Channel 31 (WBIS) 1,400 Cable/Television 110
Channel 47 (WNJU) 800 Cable/Television 110
Channel 2 (WCBS) 400 Cable/Television 110
Channel 11 (WPIX) 400 Cable/Television 110
Building: 2 World Trade Center - South Tower
Tenant SF Leased Industry Floor
Continental Insurance Company 40,000
CINDE N/A
Xerox Document Company 5,400 Manufacturing BSMT
Johnston & Murphy N/A CNCR
Nichols Foundation, Inc. 1,000 Government GRND
Verizon Communications 155,490 Communications LL,9-12
Colortek Kodak Imaging Center 731 Personal Services 1
EuroBrokers, Inc. 32,104 Financial Institutions 12
Union Bank of California 25,146 Financial Institutions 14
Patinka International (USA) Inc. N/A Personal Services 14
Charna Chemicals, Inc. N/A Manufacturing 14
Paging Network of New York 19,203 Communications 14
Mancini Duffy 28,091 Engineers/Architects 15,22
Candia Shipping 1,600 Retailers/Wholesalers 15
John W. Loofbourrow Associates, Inc. 1,807 Financial Institutions 15
John J. McMullen Associates, Inc. 15,000 Engineers/Architects 15
Orient International N/A 15
James T. Ratner, Law Office of N/A Law Firms 15
National Development & Research Institute 44,325 Personal Services 16
N.Y. Institute of Finance 24,539 Business Services 17
Showtime Pictures 5,470 Business Services 18,107
Professional Assistance & Consulting 1,163 Business Services 18
Intera Group Inc. 1,180 Business Services 18
Alliance Consulting N/A Business Services 18
Pines Investment, Inc. N/A 18
Caserta & Company N/A 18
Law Offices of Abad, Castilla, and Mallonga N/A Law Firms 18
Weiland International 1,000 Financial Institutions 18
Chen, Lin, Li, & Jiang, LLP 1,994 Financial Institutions 18
Waterfront Commission of New York Harbor 2,000 Government 19
N.Y. Shipping Association 80,000 Transportation 19,20
Thacher, Proffitt & Wood 120,000 Law Firms 20,38-40
Career Engine 7,183 Personal Services 21
Adecco SA 2,000 Business Services 21
Charoen Pokphand USA, Inc. 2,000 Transportation 21
Sinochem American Holdings, Inc. N/A Financial Institutions 22
Washington Mutual, Inc. 1,117 22
Antal International, Inc. 2,086 Business Services 22
SCOR U.S. Corporation 59,000 Insurance 23,24
Unistrat Corporation of America 10,000 Business Services 23
Allstate Insurance Company N/A Insurance 24
TD Waterhouse Group, Inc. 18,591 Financial Institutions 24
China Chamber of Commerce, Inc. N/A Personal Services 24
Globe Tour & Travel N/A Transportation 24
Sinolion (USA) 694 24
December First Productions, LLC 821 24
Sun Microsystems, Inc. 89,162 Computers/Data Processing 25,26
New York Stock Exchange, Inc. 10,853 28-30
Big A Travel Agency N/A Transportation 28
Law Office of Joseph Bellard 3,400 Law Firms 28
Hua Nan Commercial Bank Ltd. 12,500 Financial Institutions 28
Weatherly Securities Corp. 18,801 Financial Institutions 29
Hartford Steam Boiler 1,600 Insurance 30
Oppenheimer Funds, Inc. 231,000 Financial Institutions 31,32
Commerzbank Capital Markets 45,540 Financial Institutions 32
ABN-AMRO, Inc. 40,000 Financial Institutions 35
Frenkel & Company, Inc. 59,670 Insurance 35,36
Sitailong International USA, Inc. N/A 40
Morgan Stanley 840,000 Financial Institutions 43-46,56,59-74
Guy Carpenter 320,000 Insurance 47-54
Seabury & Smith 40,000 Insurance 49
Garban Intercapital N/A 55
Dow Jones & Company, Inc. 72,133 Communications 57,58
First Commercial Bank 4,500 Financial Institutions 78
Fuji Bank 182,956 Financial Institutions 79-82
bepaid.com N/A 84
Harris Beach & Wilcox, LLP 48,800 Law Firms 85
Keefe, Bruyette & Woods 97,600 Financial Institutions 85,88,89
NY State Department of Taxation & Finance 73,982 Government 86,87
Corporation Service Company 22,916 87
Fiduciary Trust Company Intl. 245,156 Financial Institutions 90,94-97
Gibbs & Hill Engineers 91
Washington Group Intl. Engineering 91
Raytheon Company 48,800 Manufacturing 91
AON Corporation 219,133 Insurance 92,99,100
Regus Business Centres 49,028 Employment Agencies 93
Sandler O'Neil & Partners 30,000 Investments 104
Atlantic Bank of New York 50,061 Banks/Financial Institutions 106
Building: 4 World Trade Center - Commodities Exchange Center
Tenant Square Feet Leased Floor Industry
Deutsche Bank 273,991 4,5,6 Financial Institutions
New York Board of Trade 125,000 7,8,9 Government
Overseas-Chinese Banking Corp. 6,516 7 Financial Institutions
Green Coffee Association 7,500 5 Personal Services
Gelderman, Inc. 4,000 7 Personal Services
Tony May's Gemelli Restaurant & Bar 10,000 GRND Retailers/Wholesalers
[Building: 5 World Trade Center - Northeast Plaza
Tenant Square Feet Leased Floor Industry
JP Morgan Chase & Co. N/A 1 Financial Institutions
FedEx Corporation N/A 1 Transportation
The Charles Schwab Corporation N/A CNCR Financial Institutions
Morgan Stanley 325,200 4,5,6 Financial Institutions
Credit Suisse First Boston 179,244 7,8,9 Financial Institutions
US Airways 400 Transportation
Sam Goody 4,000 CNCR Retailers/Wholesalers
American Airlines N/A CNCR,PLAZ Transportation
Lower Manhattan Cultural Council 4,467 9 Personal Services
Howard Publications, Inc. 1,180 9 Manufacturing
Council of State Governments N/A 9 Government
Children's Discovery Center N/A PLAZ Personal Services
Affiliated Physicians of St. Vincent 6,250 3 Medical
NYS Court of Claims 24,909 8 Government
World Trade Center Dental Group 4,500 3 Medical
DHL Courier Services N/A 1
Perfumeria Milano 1,200 CNCR Retailers/Wholesalers
American Shipper Magazine N/A 9 Manufacturing
Express Mail N/A Government
Our Planet Mgmt. Institute, Ltd. 5,500 9 Personal Services
Hunan Resources & Tech. Institute N/A 9
Hon. Christopher J. Mega N/A 8
Daniel Pehr, Inc. 1,000 LBBY Personal Services
Borders Books & Music N/A PLAZ Retailers/Wholesalers
Continental Forwarding N/A 8 Transportation
/quote]QuoteBuilding: 6 World Trade Center - U.S. Customs House
Tenant Square Feet Leased Floor Industry
U.S. Department of Commerce 4,500 6 Government
BATF (Alcohol Tobacco & Firearms) 1,200 2,6 Government
U.S. Department of Agriculture - AAPHIS N/A 2 Government
U.S. Department of Labor 10,200 6 Government
Export-Import Bank of the U.S. N/A 6 Financial Institutions
Eastco Building Services N/A
QuoteBuilding: 7 World Trade Center
Tenant Square Feet Leased Floor Industry
Salomon Smith Barney 1,202,900 GRND,1-6,13,18-46 Financial Institutions
Internal Revenue Service Regional Council 90,430 24,25 Government
U.S. Secret Service 85,343 9,10 Government
American Express Bank International 106,117 7,8,13 Financial Institutions
Standard Chartered Bank 111,398 10,13,26,27 Financial Institutions
Provident Financial Management 9,000 7,13 Financial Institutions
ITT Hartford Insurance Group 122,590 19-21
First State Management Group, Inc 4,000 21 Insurance
Federal Home Loan Bank 47,490 22 Financial Institutions
NAIC Securities 22,500 19 Insurance
Securities & Exchange Commission 106,117 11,12,13 Financial Institutions
Mayor's Office of Emergency Mgmt 45,815 23 Government
http://edition.cnn.com/SPECIALS/2001/trade.center/tenants1.html
List of World Trade Center tenants
Built in 1970, the World Trade Center housed more than 430 companies from 28 countries. They were engaged in a wide variety of commercial activities, including banking and finance, insurance, transportation, import and export companies, customs brokerage, trade associations and representatives of foreign governments.
An estimated 50,000 people worked in the World Trade Center, and another 140,000 visited the complex daily. Below is a list of tenants that had office space in the twin towers and four other buildings in the complex.
Tower 1 | Tower 2 | Building 4 | Building 5 | Building 6 | Building 7
Building: 1 World Trade Center - North Tower
Tenant SF Leased Industry Floor
Alan Anthony N/A Business Services
Royal Thai Embassy Office N/A Government
NY Coffee Station N/A
Tes USA, Inc. 400 Financial Institutions
Strawberry 7,106 Retailers/Wholesalers CNCR
Ann Taylor Loft 7,200 CNCR
Delta Airlines 400 Transportation LBBY
Olympia Airport Express N/A LBBY
Avis N/A LBBY
Port Authority of New York & New Jersey 22,411 Government 3,14,19,24,28,31
Geiger & Geiger 1,588 Law Firms 4,25,78
Gayer, Shyu & Wiesel 800 Accountants 5
Thai Farmers Bank 4,512 Financial Institutions 7
Amerson Group Co., Inc. N/A Personal Services 8
Bank of America 132,586 Financial Institutions 9-11,81
Well they said he left with Brando on 9/11 I think, after the attacks.
But I am not sure.
3) Picking one major point of interest that was cited:http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/index.php/topic,19778.msg342588.html#msg342588 (http://www.michaeljacksonhoaxforum.com/smf2.0/../topic,19778.msg342588.html#msg342588)
a meeting on top of WTC in the morning of Sept 11, 2001 that was cancelled.
There were news in British controlled press that Michael drove off NY together with Elizabeth Taylor and Marlon Brando after the attacks. The fact that this story was more or less only reported in British tabloids and that it appeared in May 2011 only - well fitting timewise - makes this most likely to have been a planted and invented story.
So what really happened that day?
Checking Sept 11, 2001, this is what is to be found in the net:
Quote<blockquote>NEW YORK SEPTEMBER 11 2001?
Joined: Jan 2008
Thursday, September 10, 2009 - 20:07
Miss Moonstreet:
</blockquote>>did you know Michael was in New York September 11 2001?
all you newbies, fans and members
September 2001 was Michael Mania in New York. It was soo crazy, YOU ROCK MY WORLD had been "leaked" to a radio
station, Michael made a surprise appearance at the VMA'S with NSYNC and then the 2 huge concerts friday September 7 and Monday Spentember 10 2001.
The morning of tuesday Spetember 11, about 40 fans were outside the PALACE HOTEL, where Michael and his children were staying, along with his staff and dancers and musicians.
9AM and our world changed forever
That day still haunts me, and all the other MJ fans, who were there for the 2 MSG concerts.
Me and my friends were supposed to fly home to Ireland that day. We had checked out of our hotel early in the morning and dragged our luggage to Michaels hotel, where we had planned to spend the day until going to the airport in the evening for our flight. At about 9 am I decide to go to the deli for breakfast for us and thats when people started screaming and poniting to the sky and our lives changed forever. That day and the days after will haunt me forever.
We are the lost stories of September 11, the MJ fans and all the tourists trapped in a city under attack, cut off from the outside world, scared to stay in our hotels but also scared to go outside, not knowing even when we we could fly home, with no money to sometimes buy food, trying to call home, but not being able to cos the phones where not working, conflicting info about flights from airlines and embassys and all the while hearing the endless emergency services sirens, and looking downtown and seeing the smoke and smilling it in the air.........
Together we got though it, all the MJ fans togther, making sure everyone was ok, sharing flight info, food and making sure everyone had somewhere safe to spend the night.
Those were special times. And one special person made it just a little bit easyier. The knowlege that Michael cared and was making sure we were ok when he didnt have to, made each day we were stranded just that bit easier to get through.
http://www.michaeljackson.com/au/node/237653 (http://www.michaeljackson.com/au/node/237653)
Quote<blockquote>Joined: Aug 2009
Boca Raton, Florida
United States
Friday, September 17, 2010 - 21:50
Lola7Pepa:
Re: MJ and 9-11-01
OK,
Just to clear it to you all.
I was in NY for both concerts, we were so hyper after the Sep 10th concert that we didn't even go to sleep. Around 7:30 am of Sep 11th, 2001 my friends (MJ fans from around the world) and I were having a breakfast in Manhattan. An hour later the craziness had started... We were shocked as we were watching the news and hearing how the planes were hijacked and how the Twin Towers were hit. We rushed out and as we were looking around trying to figure out what was happening (the Towers had just crashed) ... then a crazy person told us... 'hey, you heard... MJ had died, he was near the area" ... He saw us with our MJ shirts so he knew we were fans. Our hearts stopped ...</blockquote> We knew were Michael was staying so we just started to run toward the hotel. We got there and started to call Michael... he responded right away... he sent down two of his bodyguards. They told us Michael is in the hotel and he and the family are fine and they are getting ready to leave.
They asked us how we are doing and told us that MJ feels terrible for what had happened, especially for the fans that came from around the world. They went back up, then came down again... This time they told us that Michael is very concerned and that we should try to call and reach as many fans as we can and find out how are they doing and if they need anything.
After a while, Michael and the kids were down getting into their cars and heading out of Manhattan. Not before Michael said 'GoodBye' to us and wished us well. He said that he had left some of his ppl behind to take care of us . Michael had booked hotel rooms around NY for the fans and had paid for some of the flights back. Some fans even stayed at the hotel were Michael was staying since they were already paid for.
I will never forget that day, as he getting his kids into the car he looked at us and kept telling us that we are not alone, he's with us and he asked us to be strong. Even in those moments he cared and showed us so much love. I was the only one with a camera and I have recorded Michael's departure from the hotel and those special moments. However, I have not and will probably not put it up. I haven't even looked at it since then.
I was stuck in NY for 2 more weeks before I could finally leave. We hung out with the fans everyday and MJ songs comforted us everyday... and knowing that he was safe.
http://www.michaeljackson.com/in-en/node/235660 (http://www.michaeljackson.com/in-en/node/235660)
With this work I want to show that safety in its broadest sense is a relative concept, and hence the term bulletproof. The work did stop some partially slowed bullets but not the one at full speed. But even with the skin pierced by the bullet the experiment is still a success. It leads to the conversation about how which form of safety would benefit society.
:shock: :shock: is that a hoax?
If a bullet impacts on the surface of the skin even if the skin is protected I guess that the skin still gets a damage and also the internal organs.